Anne working Overtime 01. – A personal meeting
tanrayb@hotmail.com
A warm breeze came up the rugged
mountainside from the sea and filled Anne’s thin white blouse like a sail to
lightly caress her tanned body as she walked over the terrace to her recliner under
the huge parasol. She sat down with a dark yellow drink in her hand, enjoying
the smell of warm sand, sun- baked rocks and salt seawater.
The wind was exactly right to cool the
terrace that otherwise would be quite impossible to use because of the intense
sun.
From her position Anne had a wonderful view
out at the enormous crater of Lazithi, and around her the city of
Breakfast with black coffee and a shower
had just about managed to clear her head from a long, wonderful nights sleep,
and maybe just a very small glass of Metaxa too much, and she now just laid back and paid full attention to the things her body sensed
and felt just here and just now.
She was proud, first of all. Proud. She had proven to herself – and to others – that she
was something, somebody, a person who could make other people feel good, safe and relaxed in her company. Someone who meant something to other people - someone who made a
difference. This had paid off handsomely, and now she was enjoying the
fruits of her labour, and could afford to pay full attention to her own life.
-
- -
She had always been a very shy and
uncertain young girl, not at all among those who enjoyed flaunting her stuff
and getting attention everywhere. And that certainly wasn’t because she didn’t
look good enough to get attention. She had collected her share of wolf whistles
at campus, and had had a number of dates and a lot of interest from the
opposite sex. The realisation of the fact that she probably was a lesbian came
eventually, slowly creeping in on her, and started with the feelings she had
for one of the teachers. Mrs. Langley was a professor in biology, a stunning
woman in her early forties, always perfectly dressed and perfectly looking. She
was everything Anne felt that an ideal woman should be; tall, strong,
independent and with natural authority. Mostly she had her dark hair set up in
a tight knot, and wore a suit with jacket, skirt, shirt and shoes in matching
colours. Sometimes she would wear gold necklaces or a discrete silk scarf with
a matching arm ring or earrings or other things that would underline her style
and taste.
Anne always felt a little strange when she
was in her classes, and when she addressed her, and her strong, blue eyes bore directly
into hers, she got totally weak and was hardly able to answer. Thinking back on
this now, she felt quite certain that the woman must have noticed that her
behaviour was a little strange. If she had been interested at all, she’d have
many chances to approach her, as she probably could read her mind like an open
book. The fact of the matter was, that Anne was deeply in love with, and even
full of desire for that woman.
But no advances were ever made, and she
didn’t have the nerve to even think of doing something on her own.
So she ended up dreaming about her at night
when she was alone and had the chance to masturbate, letting her thoughts flow
freely and imagining herself kneeling down in front of her and very slowly
raising her skirt up above her hips. She would never be wearing panties, so
Anne could just look up at her smiling face with adoring eyes, wrap her arm
around her hips and whisper her name. As her teachers hand came down and rested
on her head, she followed it’s ever so gentle guide in between her legs until
her own lips came into contact with the soft lips of her teachers mysterious
pussy. As her passion reached feverish pitches, there was no limit to how her
fantasies let this continue until finally her teacher orgasmed violently into her
hungry mouth, at the same moment as her fingers made her own little cunny blow
off its pent up frustration. The fantasies about her kept coming back all the
time, and growing wilder as it eventually got clear to her that there never
would be any chance to get further in contact with her teacher. That’s how Ms.
Langley ended up just being the lady that made her young pupil properly aware
of her own feelings, without ever knowing what she missed.
After this she repeatedly tried to turn
back to a “correct” lifestyle. She continued dating boys and tried to limit her
erotic fantasies to their gender, hoping that her dreams of her teacher love
would eventually fade away. Actually after a while they did, but not the way
she was planning. New women crossed her path on different occasions, some of
them affecting her more, some less. But they all made her see and understand
that this was nothing that was ever going to disappear the way she was hoping.
So, what do a girl of her age do in such a situation? Ask her mother? Certainly
not! Father? Out of the question! They would never
understand.
There was quite a period after this that
she really felt totally alone in this world with her “problem”, and she could
just thank her own personality and the self- confidence she had in so many
other fields, that this didn’t develop into a major crisis in her life.
The turning point came when she finally got
the nerve to visit the school shrink. It didn’t make it easier that she
happened to be just the kind of lady that she actually felt attracted to, but
the woman masterfully built a relaxed atmosphere of frankness and trust that
made it possible to open herself completely to her.
She came out of her office loaded with
facts and statistics about her feelings, quite convinced that she definitely
wasn’t alone, but maybe more than ever uncertain about what to do next. The
woman had told her that it was she, and she alone who should decide whether to
go carefully in the direction of her fantasies, or choose a conventional
lifestyle. She didn’t give her any clue about her own advice in this matter, as
Anne was desperately hoping she would. The only thing must have been the way
she used the word “conventional”. From her it definitely had something negative
about it. But that wasn’t exactly something that she could base one of the most
important choices of her life on!
Still, on her own account she decided to
leave the situation open, and see what destiny actually had in store for her.
Now that she was more or less convinced that she could control her feelings,
she could do as the psychiatrist had said, and not focus on it as such a
problem.
The next months she let herself drift quite
freely, focusing on her studies and calming her nerves with her little finger
when some new object of fantasy passed by. She actually had several dates with
a boy she liked quite well, and who showed something she felt was a little more
than just a sexual interest in her.
Maybe that was the road to choose after all? But still, she didn’t feel
very sexually attracted to him, and she actually had all the time in the world,
so she was quite clear about her unwillingness to any kind of commitments at
that time. Even this he seemed to accept, at least for a while, and she really
started to feel that she maybe could have something with this boy after all.
They eventually could get married, have children, and everything would be fine.
That was when destiny brought her in the
arms of Jean.
Jean Alden was her full name. She was a
brunette at about 40 or a little less according to Anne’s judgement, with grey-
green eyes and a body that still had all features of a fit and beautiful lady
intact. She had a most convincing businesswoman- like appearance, using a
classical style with jacket, skirt or pants and medium high-heeled shoes. She
always dressed correctly, with discrete make- up and matching colours on arm
rings, scarf, belts, handbag and shoes. She had exactly the same effect on Anne
as Mrs. Langley had had, - maybe even stronger, - only that this time there
seemed to be some kind of interest in return. At least that was what she felt.
Ms. Alden was a physio- therapist, who was
hired in to a number of education centres in the area for helping to develop or
improve fitness and training programs, and having classes in physiology. Ann
saw her for the first time when she was lecturing her and other classes about
the current plans for their school. She was completely stunned by her
appearance, and could not help but stare at her almost all the time.
And it didn’t take long for Ms. Alden to
notice her. She had seen how the woman’s eyes seemed to kind of scan the
classes as she was lecturing, almost like she was looking for someone. And at
the moment their eyes met, she actually felt that she was homing in on her. It
was almost a bit frightening how her interest suddenly seemed to be returned,
and her feeling of joy for being noticed got mixed with the nervousness of
someone being hunted.
In class Ms. Alden wore a white coat
resembling a physicians outfit, covering her usual
dress. This gave her an almost doctor- like appearance that added to the image
of authority that she communicated. To Anne she was absolutely overwhelming,
and she found herself hovering around in the same cloud of wild, lustful
fantasies once again, happily letting herself be totally absorbed into this
woman’s powerful sexual sphere. Mrs. Langley was gone forever, and this new
woman took over her place along with the rest of Anne’s mind. Obviously the
experience was so strong basically due to the fact that she now felt the
response in a entirely different way, that the whole
thing suddenly appeared as something more than just an impossible dream never
to come true, as had been the situation up until then. There was a real
possibility in this real world, that this woman in fact could be the one laying
on her back and letting her look after her desires. When Anne met her gaze, she
could imagine her face, slightly tensed with sexual excitement, looking down at
her as she herself lay between her wide spread legs, lovingly tonguing her hard
clit and massaging her tits with her hands, feeling small jerks of excitement
in her soft belly and thighs. The sheer thought of it made her so hot she
nearly had an orgasm right there in class.
Of course she could be misunderstanding the
whole situation. There could be any
reason for her to send the signals she did. But still; Anne felt that this was
different, and that the eyes focusing on her up there had a hunger and some
kind of promise and invitation that somehow convinced her that she was not
wrong about it this time. That lady in fact was ready for her devoted caresses, she could feel it in every nerve of her body!
But how to get closer to
her? Anne knew she
wouldn’t have the nerve to approach her at all. No way! She would die of shame
right there and then if she would just confront her and meet her eyes. Even
though they were quite close on many occasions, Anne felt she could just as
well have been on the moon.
It was another month until she by chance
ended up alone with her on the way back from an out door training session with
the class. Ms. Alden had dismissed them and gone to her car for some things she
needed for her next class, while Anne was on her way in after talking to some
of her friends. They met right in front of the old, distinguished stone stairs
up to the school building. It looked like it all happened by chance, but Anne
still felt that the instructor had coordinated her activities to run into her.
It had nearly happened several times before, but she had always managed to
avoid a confrontation, nervous about how to handle it. All the time she felt
the lady’s eyes on her, so she knew perfectly well that she was hunted, and
that she probably was looking for a proper chance.
So, since she didn’t pay proper attention
with her navigations this particular time, she faced her before she even knew
it. It was quite a shock, and she almost froze at the spot, completely unable
to look up and meet those burning eyes.
“Well hello dear” came
the soft voice from over her. “You’re Anne, aren’t you?”
“Yes ma’m, I am”, Anne answered meekly, as
she had to lift her eyes and answer in a proper way. The teacher had the sun
right behind her, so she looked gigantic the way she hovered above her, her
hair waving softly with the light breeze. As she lifted a hand to protect her
eyes, she was able to meet the smiling eyes and generally have a closer look at
this gorgeous woman. She was terrified; straight out scared shitless, and felt
like a mouse. A microbe facing a mountain.
She stood more or less totally lamed for a
few moments until she was able to get grip somehow, accept the fact that she
after all was a person, even a friendly one, and a person that could even make
a major difference to her life.
“I’ve been looking at you in class” the
woman told her, “and I’ve noticed that you seem to have special talents in many
of the sports we’re practising, especially track and field. Do you train on a
regular basis?”
Anne mobilised all her strength to pull
herself together. She just had to show a minimum of personality. Some kind of stamina. After all she was a strong
person, and the only thing special was that she was deeply in love!
“Yes I do”, she told her, trying not to
sound meek. “My father was an athlete for many years, in university and
afterwards.” The lady’s face shone still brighter; “That’s great. The parents’
influence is very important in building the interests for sports. You know, I
was looking fore someone like you to see if it could be possible to build a
group with special interests for athletics and general fitness activities in
this school. The professors are very much in favour, and has
asked me especially to try to encourage this.” She drilled her eyes into
Anne’s; “And I’m going to need some students to pave the way, to be role models
for the rest. If it can’t be trendy in some way, I don’t think there is a
chance to get the right influence.”
Anne felt the eyes on her as a mental
attack; “But I’m a senior, this is my last year”, she exclaimed.
“I know, and that’s why I want you! A trend
maker should be a little older, or have some other kind of advantage over the
group she’s supposed to influence, right? And I feel you have both! I’ve been
watching you, if you hadn’t noticed.”
Anne’s heart sank. Was that why she
had taken such an interest in her? Nothing but a strategic
move in the pedagogical development of the class and the school. No
response to the feeling she had for her?
“But that’s not all,” she suddenly
continued with a broad smile, as though the disappointment had been written all
over her face. “I think you are an adorable young girl, and I’d really like to
get to know you better!”
Anne again felt more or less lame. The lady
deliberately held in, leaving them for a long moment in an embarrassing
silence. She obviously knew perfectly well that Anne wasn’t able to get a
damned word over her numb lips. She could just feel how invisible waves of
energy seemed to draw her against this lady with such a force that she felt she
was going to fall helplessly into her arms. She knew this was it! Right
this moment they were in the process of being tied together in a way that would
make them inseparable. The feelings again totally overwhelmed her, and she felt
how she would sink into her arms, how she would caress her, please her, worship
her like a goddess….
“Shall we? You don’t want to be late for
class, do you?” The voice tore her out of her trance, and the hand on her
shoulder made her jump slightly as it gently motioned her towards the stairs.
She felt like an idiot. Her feelings were written all over her with red six
feet flashing neon light letters accompanied with sirens and heavy drums! She
couldn’t hide anything in front of this lady. Nothing at all!
That first meeting was the trigger. Already
the next day Ms. Alden asked her to stay behind after class. Not so that the
others could hear. Just a very short motion with a flat hand, indicating for
her to remain seated. And she did. As the classroom emptied, she strove to look
terribly occupied with organising her things, not to arouse any suspicion. When
the door slammed shut behind the last of her classmates, she felt the familiar
nervousness creep in on her, and again she had a hard time lifting her eyelids
to face the queen of her dreams. Ms. Alden stood up at the desk, smiling at
her. Then she came down towards her with her soft, elegant and oh-so-female
movements, her green eyes mercilessly locking her own. She sat down at the desk
next to her, crossing her arms over her chest, letting the silence last just a
moment longer than natural.
“So hello there young
lady! How are things
today?” Anne managed to squeeze out a meek “fine” until she was able to pull
her self together enough to get up and try to stand tall in front of her. She
was glad to notice that she was able somehow to control her shaking. But she
still was so nervous that she found it difficult to speak without revealing a
trembling voice.
Again they stood facing each other a moment
longer than “normal”.
“I suppose this is still too short notice,
but have you had some time to think about my request?”
Anne got even more embarrassed. She
honestly didn’t think about that still. Her mind had been all over the lady’s
body, worshipping every spot, drowning in the cleft between the tits… and the
ass cheeks! Caressing her belly button, her thighs, shoulders
ears and toes. Everything! But not with the track and field
athlete inspiration role! Not still. Not with this personality hovering over
her, eating her alive with her strength….
“I.. I’m sorry; I
was busy preparing for the… for the…”
“Never mind, never mind,” Ms. Alden laughed
softly. “I shouldn’t push this so eagerly. But I wanted to tell you that I’ve
got a lot of stuff back in the instructor office that could be useful for you
if you should want to join in on my little promotion plan. Any time you would
be interested, you could come and have a look at it.”
She paused briefly before completing her
message; “Then I can show you anything I’ve got that you’d be interested in. I
really think I have something to offer you!”
With that she gently patted her cheek, rose
and went for her purse up at the desk, leaving Anne behind in a cloud of
feelings, ranging from burning love to sheer curiosity. With a short, smiling
“see you” the lady threw her purse over her shoulder and disappeared out the
door. The room was suddenly extremely empty, and as soon as Anne heard the
steps vanish, she jumped up and practically rushed out of there in the opposite
direction…..
That lady obviously was an
expert in making Anne feel like an idiot. She had always thought of
herself as a sensible person, and sometimes she even had the feeling that she
could be quite cool with her friends. But when facing Ms. Alden she was
transformed into a wounded Indian timber-loading elephant in a crowded glass
arts exhibition (with a sore trunk). Everything was out of control; her
hands, the expressions on her face, the stuff in her bag, notebook and pen,
lipstick, mobile phone, shoes, hair and the panties suddenly digging into her
bottom crack. When all this fell out of her hands, dropped on her toes, came
out of position, rang, slipped and nearly penetrated her ass at the same time –
as soon as the lady came into view -, it was fairly difficult to appear
confident and relaxed. Very difficult.
And then she had to see – to sense –
the vaguely indulgent smile on that perfect face, to suffer the ironic remarks
that she knew were held back and never spoken out of sheer politeness only, to
face the statement of the fact that she would never in her life be able
to unlock a door with Ms. Alden waiting behind her.
-
- -
This all went so far and made her so
confused that she started to avoid her, and feel a sense of anger that she was
able to bring her so totally out of composure at all times. Until that day when
she suddenly grabbed both her hands in hers and squeezed. With a broad smile
she locked her eyes with her own in her typical way, and shook her lightly;
“Relax Anne, it’s just me!”
“Yes, I’m sorry Ms. Alden” she replied,
taking a deep breath to try to meet her request.
“Call me Jean, will you? To everybody else
here I’m Mr. Alden. To you I’m now
“Yes….. Jean”.
“Dear Anne, you’re so tense and jumpy. Is
something wrong? Is there anything I can do? If it is, please tell me!”
Anything she could do? Was there ever! She
could love her to the end of days. That‘s what she could do! And she could let
her worship her body and kiss her feet all night long. That’s what she could
do!
But in this world… what could she actually
do?
Anne suddenly realised that this was an
extremely important moment, the time to tell this woman at least something of
all everything that churned around in her head… if she really wanted to
get somewhere. She got weak with fear, and for a moment she thought she really
was going to pass out. How could she possibly express her feeling to a person
who drilled her eyes into the inner regions of her mind?
For the mphth time she pulled herself
together with the last of her strength and looked up to meet the green eyes.
“I don’t know if I can tell…” she finally
squeezed out when the silence got unbearable. “I can’t..; I shouldn’t…; I must….”
Jean stood for another moment until she let
go of her hands and grabbed her shoulders instead;
“Tell you what; we’ve got fifteen minutes
till your next class. Why don’t we go to my office, and I’ll tell you my story.
Then you can tell me yours. Maybe then we can sort out a few things. That’s
fair isn’t it?”
Anne finally nodded.
Already on the way back to the office, Jean
was well into her own story. Anne learned about her background, her long
marriage, and the divorce three years ago. In the office she continued with the
process of starting all over again at her age, how she chose what to do, who to
work with and how to organise things. Should she continue with her old career
as a college gym teacher, or should she go independent? She finished off by
indicating to her that the choices she had made had opened a lot of
possibilities to her and others, and that she later on might have
something even for her!
- - -
A few days later she again indicated to
Anne to stay behind after class. The conversation in her office had made Jean
somewhat more human to Anne, and she really was able to relax a little bit
better when she herd the steps coming her way, and Jean sat down at the desk
beside her again. She had taken off her white coat and was wearing her
“business- suit” underneath, a slightly different grey- green thing with a
matching red scarf with white lines across it, and a shiny white shirt. She
looked just fantastic.
Instead of torturing her with short moments
of silence, Jean now immediately started the kind of small- talk that she had
been doing last time back in her office, and when it subsequently was Anne’s
turn to get on with her part, it happened so smoothly that she almost forgot to
get nervous. She didn’t have the nerve though to touch into any of her feelings
for her own sex, and for Jean in particular, so they
ended up chatting almost like old girlfriends for a long time.
That definitely broke the ice, and after
that they had many conversations, focusing mainly on Anne’s coaching role for
the potential school athletes, obviously. But still Jean left her with the
feeling that she was special, and Anne’s feelings of love and passion grew
every passing day.
Until she finally got the
nerve to tell her. Back
there in her office. She had mobilised all her strength, and then went on to
try to express it all in a frank and open way. Just how she
really felt about her, plain and simple. Only problem though, that at
the very moment she got far enough to know that her
meaning was clear to Jean, her strength vanished, and she broke down in tears.
Jean was at her side immediately, holding her and comforting her as she now
simply poured out all the rest of it, all her feelings, her dreams and her
fantasies, completely without any thoughts of the consequences.
Jean listened in silence as she held her
hands and dried her tears with a soft towel.
When Anne eventually calmed down somewhat,
she grabbed her hand in her own again, lifted her cheek and smiled into her
face;
“I knew from the first moment that you were
made of the right stuff; a girl with the right feelings for women. One with a
desire to please a lady! I also sensed that there was something between us, but
I honestly didn’t know if you were just shy or if there was something more.
After all many girls of your age are very shy.”
She held in for a little while as Anne
tried to calm down. “Now, when I know this things about you, - how you feel about me and about women
in general, I think there are things that you should know about me too!”
She hugged Anne and was silent for a moment
again. “I’ll have to go now though, and I’ll need a little time to tell you.
Why don’t you meet me at the parking lot tomorrow after school, and we’ll have
a little drive? OK?”
More waiting, more
nervousness and more or less sleepless nights. Anne discovered that she was totally exhausted! She
actually had been living her ordinary life, done her training, her reading and
attended the lectures as usual. But still; the emotional tear took its toll,
finally, and that very morning she was supposed to meet Jean at the parking
lot, she nearly overslept. She had to run without any preparations, she didn’t
even have time to comb her hair! And when she fell down at the seat beside Jean
in her cabriolet, she was all breathless and sweaty and messed up, again
showing herself from her worst possible side. Their meeting was supposed to be
at least a little bit discrete as well, but she felt everybody must have
observed her fierce tempo across the parking lot!
As usual Jean was calm, relaxed, elegant
and beautiful, though. She smiled at Anne’s attempts to freshen up a bit with
the assistance of a back mirror, then started up and took off down the hill in direction
of the Betsena highway. She chatted lightly as she let Anne calm down and
finish somehow. They were already speeding along the highway as she felt time
was right to bring up her part of their stories.
“You already know about my background,
about my marriage and divorce. What I actually would like,
is to get into some details about a few of the activities I’ve pulled off
together with some people I know since my own years back in school. Some of
these things are quite ordinary, like establishing fitness studios and
consultant branches for the schools in the region. A few of the other ones are
rather special though, and you’d never believe me if I told you about it right
here and now.”
Jean looked over at Anne with a seductive
smile indicating that she had a big secret to be revealed only when she would
find the time right. She obviously tried to make Anne curious.
“I told you back in the office that there
are a few things you should know about me. Now you’ll know!”
She got serious; “You know I noticed you
almost at once when I started lecturing here. And I was from the very beginning
thinking of you as a possible participant in one of the activities I’m talking
about! To be very honest there are already someone special in my life, several
actually. So emotionally I’m quite happy with my current situation. But, don’t
let that discourage you! If you’re the stuff I’m hoping you are, I can assure you there’ll be a special place for you. Much more so than you could imagine!”
Anne listened without saying anything. She
was trying to understand what the woman actually was saying. It seemed to her
that she was in fact intending to put her through some kind of a test. A kind
of test that should tell if she would qualify to be the special person in her
life! What did that really mean? Didn’t she feel anything for her at all? Or so
little anyway that some kind of test would be the only decisive thing, not the
feelings she hoped she had to her?
“I cannot say that I’ve found the really
big love of my life though, and I’m definitely looking! But I want that
person to be someone really special - obviously, and one of the ways to find
out, is the one I’m thinking of.”
Again she smiled over at Anne; “How to say
it in a proper way… well, I’m a woman with a lot of emotions, a hot girl. At
least that’s how I feel. And it shouldn’t be a surprise that I enjoy a sexual
relationship just as much as the next girl. And yes, I do like girls! My
husband sure was a jerk, but I don’t think that was the sole reason why I feel
the way I do now. Rather the other way around. We split because it got clear to
me what my feelings really were. And on top of that he was the way he was. That
just made the decision easier.”
Jean was serious again, and Anne thought
she had seen even some pain in those eyes through the fading smile.
Those beautiful eyes. The eyes that just told
her that she indeed meant something to her. That told her that if things
were right, she could get that very special place in her heart!
As she listened to Jane on the way back,
her mind was focused on what it would take to get there, and it was more and
more clear to her that she would do anything, anything, if she could
reach her goal. Sure enough, the woman was old enough to be her mother, but
somehow that didn’t matter. The attraction was so strong that she felt eternal
happiness by the mere thought of resting in those strong arms, or – her heart
started pounding again – between those strong thighs. The thought made her warm
all the way through as they drove back up the hill again. A combination of
intense love and pure passion!
“Now
dear Anne”, she smiled as Anne opened the door back at the parking lot; “here
is my business card. On the backside I’ll write you the name of a restaurant I
know and like about half an hour from here. To the north.
If you really are interested in finding out a little bit more about what
I’ve indicated to you, you should come and meet me there at this day and this
time. If you do that, then I’ll know that you’re interested enough to be a
possible participant in some of those very interesting activities I’ve told you
about. Then we’ll see what stuff you’re made of!” With the last words she
smiled, closed the car door as Anne was out, threw her a kiss and took off,
leaving her in a cloud of dust.
Anne stood there at the parking lot for a
long while afterwards thinking about what the lady had said. Her strong
attraction to her was mixed with a feeling of uncertainty about what she really
meant. Was she just misunderstanding everything, or was this the ultimate
chance to enter the world of her fantasies, the fantasies that never seemed to
leave her alone?
She didn’t know, but she knew one thing for
sure; She really would like to find out what it was
all about. When would there ever be another chance?
But, on the other hand, did she dare? Did
she actually know what she was doing? What she was now getting herself involved
in? She wasn’t stupid, and she knew the lady didn’t engage her like this just
for nothing. She just wasn’t that kind
of person. Consequently, if she went on to see her at that restaurant she was
already involved, and whatever was in store for her after that, it would be
increasingly difficult to back out.
She would have to think this over quite
carefully before she took this next step….
Quite carefully.
But….
Deep inside she knew what she wanted to do….
-
- -
Suddenly she realised that a soft call had
come from somewhere behind her. She could hardly hear it through her doze at
first, but when it was repeated again a moment later, her mind was suddenly
back at the sun- baked terrace in Thera, and she lazily rose enough to
recognize a familiar profile standing in the door to the flat. A very familiar profile. It was her. The person of her life!
The one who had given her, and still gave her everything she needed to be
happy. Everything. She dropped her sunglasses back
down on her nose, and got up from her recliner. With a big smile she went over
to the other woman, kissed her hand and went with her into the cool inside of
their flat.
Anne working Overtime 02. - A deal is cut
tanrayb@hotmail.com
As Anne came up the stair to the outdoor
restaurant overlooking
As Anne went over, she rose and they hugged
and kissed. Again the familiar feeling arose in Anne’s body, and she felt in
love just like the first day she saw her. The closeness was more overwhelming
than ever; the slender but strong arms, the full bust through the blouse, the
perfume, the entire person. Overwhelming….
“I’ve been thinking about you a lot these
latest days,” Jean said eagerly, taking off her sunglasses and
looking somewhat uncertain across the table at Anne. “After what you told me, I
think I’ve got something up my sleeve that might be of great interest to you.
At least I think that I should try to find out if it is!”
Anne immediately felt she knew what she was
getting at, and at that moment she regretted that she had been so frank back at
her school office a few days ago. That woman was an expert in getting such
rather intimate secrets out of people.
“I’ve got a fitness institute up in Mayo,
about half an hour from here. I started it about a year ago with some friends
of mine, as I mentioned before. I’d like you to come with me there for a
serious talk on some of our issues as soon as it would be convenient for you.
When would that be, do you think?”
Ann was rather confused. Where would that
actually lead her? She knew what she felt, didn’t she? What did she actually
have in mind? She had time available already at the forthcoming week-end
though, and they agreed on a time for her to be at the address Jean handed over
to her.
After this they had a cup of coffee and a
light salad to finish off their short meeting, chatting lightly on different
things, mainly about Anne’s studies and plans for a future job. Then Jean got
up and took off with her car, while Anne sat back for a while to admire the
magnificent view down at the bay.
Did she actually know what she was doing?
Was this something she really wanted, or was it time to back out so she would
not get further involved? She would think about this quite seriously in the
days up to next Saturday…
-
- -
“Not bad keeping in mind that this is the
result of work done in such a short time”, Jean exclaimed proudly, waving her
hand at the huge building from the front porch where they were standing. The
sign said “Alden & Vasquez Fitness centre” and Anne had to admit that the
building looked quite impressive. Damped rhythmic music could be heard from the
inside. “Fat is burned away in an alarming rate at this place, I can tell you”
Jill laughed. “I’ve already been doing two two- hour
workouts this morning, and I’m in for the third by late afternoon.
But never mind that. I had a wonderful
sauna and shower right before your arrival so I feel fine…; exhausted but fine.
Shall we?” Again Jill indicated with her hand that they should get inside,
“let’s go and have a serious talk in my office!”
Anne and Jean walked down the main hallway
of the institute. They’d been passing the different classes doing aerobics,
machine workouts and other kinds of training. The music could be heard from
behind the different doors as fat was burned with sweat and strain all through
the day. By a few, short peaks inside Anne already had the chance to focus in
on buttocks and thighs well measuring up to her tastes. Without doubt a good
hunting field for her kind of kink, had she just had the nerve to go for it.
But for now her mind was set on the body at her side only, the most exciting
person she had ever met in her life!
The facilities looked great, and Anne was
impressed by the things Jean and her colleagues apparently had achieved in such
a relatively short time. This had been hard work, she could tell. And probably quite significant investments. Not at all a small risk to take for someone like Jean, starting all
over again on her own. But now it was all up and running… and running
well. So well that she had been able to put aside some nice
bucks for harder times already. And she had no intentions of leaving it
at that. Not at all….
They came up to the door of Jean’s office.
She talked about these things, and the further plans she had, and that actually
was what she said she most of all would like to discuss with Anne.
They entered and came into a relatively
small office with a huge desk and two executive leather chairs. This furniture
looked fairly strange to Anne, and didn’t quite fit in with the rest of the
tings in the room. The rest of the things were not too many either. Two of the
walls were covered with shelves filled with leaf files and loose paper. On the
other walls there were some discrete, nice paintings or posters to each side of
the blinded windows. A typical working office, with what looked like too
extravagant desk and chairs.
Jean motioned for her to sit down and
strode behind the desk, her buttocks rolling provocatively under her skirt.
With an exhausted expression she let herself drop backwards down into the chair
as she smiled at Anne.
“So, dear, what do you think?”
Anne got nervous and her heart started to
pound in her chest. Now was probably the time for this woman to reveal some of
her intentions with this meeting. If she wasn’t all wrong
about the whole thing. But she couldn’t be! Not possibly!
“I think it looks great. I can see that
you’ve been working hard for this. It must have been horribly expensive”
“It is! But still, it’s only expensive if
it doesn’t pay off. I think that by optimising the way the facility is used, it
will be quite a profitable business. And the first thing I’ll do when the money
is right is to make this office a decent place! As I can see you noted, it’s
still just half finished. In time I might even get myself one of these damned
PC’s”
Patiently Jean explained the concept of her
business, and her ideas for further development. Again Anne was briefly
informed about how she got the idea, and how she then consequently decided to
go ahead when she was left with a small heritage from an aunt.
Anne had a few questions in between, but
left most of the talking to Jean. She was still nervously anticipating the part
she was hoping would be brought up any time now.
And finally, as Jean had concluded the
general information, she stopped her lecture for a moment, looked into Anne’s
eyes and cleared her throat. Then she continued.
“So, as I think I can feel that you
understand already, I will now get to the second part of my business strategy”.
She folded her hands behind her head and
crossed her legs.
“Parallel to the ordinary activities – as
we call them, - there’s a special staff program for development of a different
type of skills that I expect will get the business booming the next years. And
actually this is where I have a big interest in you!” she smiled.
“I started the program about half a year
after the opening of the institute, based on an idea brought up to me by some
of my current clients. I mean clients who are now using the services that the
program has developed.
To put it in clear terms, I have accepted
young girls for training here at the institute to learn how to be of service to
clients who are looking for especially skilled assistance. These clients are
ladies – no gentlemen allowed, - in good positions, who’s
got money to spend for the right kind of help.
They are otherwise quite ordinary women. I
mean ordinary in the sense that they want someone to look after their ordinary
requirements, or should I say needs, needs that for various reasons are not
satisfied in their everyday life. To be even more specific, I can say that most
of them are women who have no problems with receiving this kind of sexual help
and attentions from other women or girls. That doesn’t necessarily mean that
they are lesbians or even bisexual. They just can accept the fact that a girl
generally can give them far better service than any male can, basically from
the obvious fact that they are familiar with a woman’s needs in a much better
way. And they don’t have any problems with it. Obviously, those who would
have a problem with it, would not come here for such kind of service, would
they?”
Anne’s heart pounded so violently she
thought her chest would burst. She was right! She had just heard exactly
the words she had been hoping for; the very words that could open a world to
her that she did not think existed at all. She knew that the woman wanted her
first of all as one of her service girls. That alone was great when it came to
her erotic fantasies and how to possibly realise some of them. But she
definitely felt very special with Jean, and she knew that by going along
she would have a good chance to get to her at last. If she could just be as
good as she was expected to be.
Jean could see the excitement in the girl’s
eyes, and immediately knew that she had struck gold with this one. She had
planned for a much more careful approach, but she felt that the reaction she
observed now called for a swift advance to the next step.
She looked up and bore her eyes into
Anne’s.
“Tell ya what;
why don’t you run back to the kitchen and pick up a can of coffee, two cups and
some cookies for us? Pam and the others are busy, and I forgot when we passed
by. You know where it is, don’t you?
I’ll prepare some things here in the mean
time.”
Anne nearly jumped to her feet. “Of course,
I’ll be right back” she told her as she hurried out and down the hallway to the
kitchen.
Unfortunately the cans were all empty, and
it took the young girl a few minutes to brew another fresh one for the two of
them.
She was a little nervous that Jean should
have grown impatient by the time she came back into the office. But she didn’t
have to worry about that. Jean was sitting back quite relaxed, with one of the
leaf files on the desk in front of her. She smiled warmly up at Anne as she
placed the cups and the plate on the table and poured the coffee.
“Excellent Anne. Thank you very much. Now do sit down and
let’s have a look at this special records we’re keeping on some of our more
special attendees here at the studio.”
She opened the file and casually looked
through some of the folders.
“Like I told you, there’s a special program
for this girls aimed to carefully train the skills that our clients want. I
developed the program myself, well assisted by a partner that I plan to
introduce you to at some suitable occasion during this meeting.
These folders contain information on the
training program results of each of our lovelies, as well as the schedules and
plans for their client encounters after what we call the graduation. As you can
see, the cast is quite extensive already.”
The file sure was extensive, and Anne felt
a little bit bad about the prospect of ending up as just another folder in
Jean’s collection. That was probably what was next in store for her if she
should try to guess what the plans for her would be. She knew she wanted Jean
more than anything or anybody else, but if this was one of the ways to get to
her… Anyway the prospects outlined to her were by itself beyond anything she
had ever been dreaming of!
Something she most certainly did not
expect, though, was Jean’s next move in her initiation talk.
She had been talking about the coordination
of the program with the more ordinary day- time activities at the institute for
a few minutes. Then she held in and put down her cup.
She smiled at Anne and slid a little
further back in her executive chair.
“I told you I was planning to introduce you
to one of my closest partners,” she said, pushing her chair a little bit away
from the desk. “I actually planned to wait a little longer, but I think we’re
about ready by now.”
Anne’s eyes widened when her skirt- clad
crotch area appeared from out under the desk. A large bulge on the skirt
unmistakingly indicated that something was hidden under it. As Jean looked
straight into Anne’s face, she started to slide the skirt upwards. Breathlessly
Anne watched the edge rise up along her thighs, until finally a brown haired
head was uncovered. Then Jean tugged her skirt all the way up to her belt.
Anne stared open- mouthed. A fairly young
girl, a brunette of something like twenty, lay between Jean’s thighs. Her face
and mouth was buried deep in her crotch, so deep that her nose was pressed into
the little, tight bush of pubic hair over her slit. Ann could see the eyes
flick open and turning over to try to get a glimpse of the person looking at
her in this awkward position. However her face was turned too much away from
her, so the girl soon closed her eyes again and resumed her work on the pussy
she was serving. Anne felt a wave of heat flowing through her as she saw the
jaw moving slowly up and down as her mouth and tongue worked its steady rhythm.
Jean put a hand down to caress the girl’s
hair. “This is Deborah, or Deb, as I’m allowed to call her. My partner, my
friend, my lover and my first business associate. She was the first one to go
through the program, and as I told you, she helped me perfect it all through
the first year. Right Debbie?”
The girl’s eyes flicked open again, and she
looked up at her lady. Reluctantly she released her face from the sucking grip
of the saturated pussy, withdrew her tongue, and lifted her head just clear of
the bush of pubic hair,
“Yes ma’m,” she
whispered, licking her lips. She then turned her head slightly and looked over
at Anne for a brief second, not letting her expression show anything of what
she thought of the newcomer looking at her.
Then her face slowly started to descend down to the moist cleft under
her cheek, and soon her face was again buried up to her ears in Jean’s pussy. Jean sighed happily as the feeling again
spread throughout her body.
Anne discovered that she hadn’t been
breathing for the last minute or so, and let the air out of her lungs with a
long hiss. Her heart pounded so violently that she thought she was jumping up
and down in her chair with each beat. Jean’s hand continued to caress the
brunettes hair, as she remained half laying for another moment, enjoying the
sensations the hot mouth generated. When she finally looked over at Anne again,
she almost burst out in laughter by the sheer sight of the expression on the girl’s
face.
Smiling she loosened her skirt from the
belt and covered up the brown head again in a swift motion. Then she carefully
sat up as far as the position would allow, and slid her chair back up to the
desk again.
Now there shouldn’t be very much doubt
about what her program was all about, and it was time to make sure that her new
found darling would not loose her nerve and back out.
She bent forward and looked into Anne’s
eyes;
“Anne, I have plans for you. Plans for us. You’re made of the right stuff. I want you.
And I’m prepared to offer you better conditions than you’ll ever get any other
place if this all turns out the way I hope.”
She took another sip from her cup.
“Now, as you clearly understand, this
facility is much more than just a fitness studio. It is also a training studio
for the girls who are willing to join my group of what we call hostesses –
others would say service girls – to do special services to a number of clients
I have gotten to know over the past few years.
Anne’s face again grew glowing read, and
her head sank down slowly. Jean put her hand under her cheek to lift it up
again.
“Look at me, Anne!”
“Like I said; out there there’s
a vast number of ladies in good and influential positions. Or they are married
with influential positions. And many of them are seeking comfort, - for
different reasons. They might experience a lot of strain in their work, they
might be bored, or… and that’s very common; their husbands are getting their
kicks elsewhere, and they’re left with nothing. Because of the position their
husbands possess, they don’t want to break out of their marriage, just to get a
relief of their frustrations and tensions. And they want to feel loved and
cared for and desired. Like any woman!”
Jean smiled again; “And me and you, we can
help them! We can make them feel great again, feel wanted; make them feel like
real ladies! The difference is just the way they want it. They don’t want risky or complicated love
affairs. They want someone to wait on them, to look after their needs. Here and
now. And they have all – or most of them - discovered that a young, devoted
girl with good training is the one that can give it to them!”
Jean let go of Anne’s cheek.
“These ladies are not bad, they’re not
cruel or selfish, - not more than usual, that is. They want it this way simply
because they can get it, because they know that there is someone who's dying to
give it to them, and that they can afford it. It doesn’t only bring sexual
satisfaction. Even more important is the feeling of power and strength, the
feeling of being the one that the service is designated for, the one in the
centre of all attention, the feeling of being the very special person,… the mistress,… the queen!”
A small shudder went through Jean’s body
and she moaned. She grabbed Anne’s hands in hers before she continued;
“Now, remember; a woman’s pussy always was
a place of shame. Her weakest point. You know, it
smells, it’s moist, and it can be leaking fluids at the most inconvenient
moments. Nowadays we have a lot of means to control this and stay nicely clean
and fresh. But the feeling still remains. So, what can make such a woman
overcome her fears and bad feelings about this?” Jean tightened her grip on
Anne’s hands. Her eyes bore still deeper into Anne’s. “Yes, if she has the
right service! If someone shows her the right devotion, the unconditional worship, the unlimited passion about her body and soul. If
her service girl drowns her face in her pussy, suck her inside out, drink her
fluids and swallow her whole!!
Then what should she be afraid of? How can
she worry about any of these old, negative feelings when someone can show her
that this is exactly what she wants! And she wants it from her.
All day long! And all through the night!
Believe me; this releases passions that you
never thought you would see in a lady. The animal inside her.
The sexual monster! And then she will get totally wild. She’ll sit on your
face, suck your tongue into her anus, piss in your mouth, kick her legs around
in sheer joy and wildness… do all the things that she never thought she
would do!…. I tell you; I’ve seen it!
Another moan escaped Jean, and her hands
started trembling over Anne’s. Anne realised that the woman was actually
approaching orgasm!
“True enough, a woman’s basic instinct is
one of caring and looking after others. This will always be. And
as strong as ever. We are just going for the other…. side of her. The
one looking for the care and devotion to her needs, and hers alone! The
side of her that she so very seldom dare to let loose. And the one that – when
it really comes out, – transform her to the wild sex animal I talked about.”
“Then, when the first and wildest passion
has passed, they all eventually find their styles and favourite ways. And then
you can see all kinds of kinks, from the very ordinary and very lazy ones, up
to the ones even involving …. punishment and slave-
girl games.
“And that’s…. where we enter the scene to
really offer our regular services…. then we know exactly what….. they want… and how they want it.”
Jeans eyes grew dim, and slowly lost their
focus on Anne’s eyes. Then the trembling hands started to tighten their grip around her own.
“But most of them want… oh… different kinds
of pussy worship… like I’m having now….. oooh….
And that of course will always be our speciality. Service girl tongues
massaging stiff lady clits for hours on end… until… ugggggghhhh…..”
Jean stiffened and squeezed her eyes shut.
Then she shook violently as the orgasm hit her with tremendous force.
Her elbow hit the coffee cup and spilled
the content out over the desk. Fortunately not on any of her
papers.
Her torso bucked back and forth, and she
let her head sink down until her forehead rested on their hands on the desk,
spreading her hair all over them. Muted groans came from her throat as she rode
through the intense waves of pleasure generated by the patiently working
tongue. Anne could sense the smell of arousal even through the wonderful scent
of her hair. Some of the coffee reached the end of the desk, and started to
pour down on the carpet.
But they were both totally indifferent to
what happened around them. Ann was as obsessed by the scene as Jean, and was
close to an orgasm herself just by witnessing what happened in front of her.
Finally Jean relaxed. She raised her head
and stroked her hair back from her face. She looked over to her side at the
coffee that still dripped down from the desk.
“Anne dear, could you get some paper for
this mess… pulllleeeeease?!?!?”
“Sure” Anne replied as she regained her
senses and leaped up to get some tissues. Then she immediately lost her balance
for a moment and almost fell over her chair before she was able to get around
it and up to the door.
Jean – as she slowly started to regain her
composure from the erotic ride - couldn’t help but laughing for a moment as it
happened, but then quickly held in. After all it wasn’t worth risking her
relationship with Anne over such careless acts. Actually this was nothing but
yet another thing that the girl would have to learn to watch out for in her training.
Anyway she hardly had the energy to laugh, since she was still almost lying
over the desk, exhausted, panting, her body glowing
from an intense feeling of satisfaction.
Down under, the mouth on her pussy now
worked very slowly and gently, quietly just absorbing the juices still leaking
from her relaxed love- channel. Tender hands held her hip in position at the
edge of the chair, as they gently caressed her soft skin.
Well done! Exactly the way a good assistant
should be. A very good example for Anne.
Jean lifted her upper body from the desk,
and let herself fall back into the chair the same moment Anne rushed in with
paper tissue for the spilt coffee. Quickly the girl dried off the desk, and put
some extra tissues over the wet spot on the carpet. Jean used the opportunity
to gently put her index finger on the forehead of her under-table assistant, to
indicate to her that she had had enough. Immediately the head moved away, and a
soft warm towel gently soothed and comforted her saturated pussy. Then her skirt
was pulled down as far as it would go in her sitting position, and the girl
crawled back away from her under the desk, awaiting new orders.
Satisfied with her cleaning work, Anne sat
back down in her chair. The two women looked at each other for a moment until
Jean laughed and shook her head;
“Great life, isn’t it?”
Anne nodded and smiled. She still felt hot
like a glow, and really would not mind an encounter with Jeans assistant
herself. But she knew that was not for her. At least not at
this time.
Jean apparently red her thoughts like an
open book. Again she locked her eyes with Anne’s;
“There is pleasure to be had, and pleasure
to be given. You’re in for the perfection of your ability to provide pleasure,
and by that develop your experience of enjoying by giving. That focus is
important.
It’s a bit cynical maybe, but I myself feel
completely free to enjoy the concept I’ve created as I please. For the girls in
training though, that’s quite a different story. When the time is right, they
will experience the pleasure of receiving as well. But the training concept is
very strict on developing the service providing part of the personality. And
that means being a pleasure provider. Your pleasure comes from that, and that alone!”
She laughed again as she underlined her
last remark with a light tap with her index finger onto the desk.
“But don’t worry. You’ll love it! I’m quite
positive. As I told you, you’re the right stuff, and you’ll find intense
enjoyment by going with the program. If not, I’ve never been mistaking more in
my entire life!
Jean rolled her chair back from the desk
and looked down.
“OK dear, you can come out now”.
The young girl crawled forward and came to
her feet holding the towel in her hands. She turned to her mistress, bowed and
kissed the back of her hand in a very submissive gesture. Jean’s smile
broadened.
“Thank you Deb. I’ll see you tomorrow
morning at 8, OK?
“Yes ma’m”, the
answer came as she turned, glanced nervously at Anne, and then went to the
door.
“She is really quite adorable” Jean
commented as the door was shut behind her. “Not fully trained still, as I told
you, but quite adorable. Nobody expect the ordinary service girls to be that
submissive. It’s more just her own style and desire.
But I must admit that I’m charmed by her.”
Jean moved back to the desk, set up a
serious expression, and looked at Anne again;
“So, what do you think? I probably didn’t
present this the way I should. Probably wasn’t careful enough, or patient
enough in bringing the message home to you either.
If my haunch is right though, I don’t think
it’s a problem. I think you would like to give it a try, and I know that
you will love it! So, would you like to give it a try?”
Anne’s heart kept pounding harder than
ever. She felt her cheeks getting red again, and could do nothing but stare
down at the polished desk top in front of her…….
Anne working Overtime 03. - Training grounds
tanrayb@hotmail.com
From the room she was in, the sound of the afternoon highway traffic
right below almost couldn’t be heard at all. Through the wall- high window she
could see into a nice little garden with a freshly mowed lawn, white stones and
high palm trees, complete with a distant choir of bird song. The scenery was so
perfect that she almost felt the need to complain to someone that there wasn’t
a small fountain with a marble Cupid in the middle of it all. But – she
straightened up a little - she knew the last thing she wanted to do was
complaining. She still felt nervous, and held the key she had used to lock
herself in, in a tight fist until she finally remembered to put it back into
her purse. There really shouldn’t be any need to be nervous; she felt she could
trust Jean entirely. She wasn’t cheated into this. She couldn’t be. There
simply was no need to. She knew she had plans to make money on her skills after
the completion of the training, so why hide anything? And why not combine
business with pleasure?
She realised the reason she was nervous first of all was because of the
experience itself, the training about to begin. Would
it be as exciting as she hoped it would be? Was it really true? Was there
really a world like the one Jean had outlined to her? She was hoping this day
would give her the hints of the realities of things. Hoping…
It took another 10 minutes of nervous itches in the stomach until she
heard the faint sound of a car coming up the driveway and finding a place in
the parking lot at the main entrance. With her heart pounding she listened
intensively, and could hear voices and the slamming of doors as someone crossed
the yard and entered the building. Then there were some minutes of relaxed
activities, lights came on, some low classical music caressed the walls, and
the smell of coffee spread throughout the air ducts. Anne got even more
nervous, and felt her pulse all the way out to her earlobes.
All of a sudden the door swung open. She nearly jumped in her seat.
Jean breezed in along with another lady. They were carrying a tray of service,
a folded tablecloth and some other things, obviously for the room she was in.
They both stopped when they saw her.
“Anne! Are you here already? We didn’t expect you in half an hour yet!”
“I know”, Anne smiled shyly as she got to her feet, facing the two
smiling ladies, “but I was afraid to be late. You know… traffic!”
Jean laughed; “we just came to make the reception room a little less
sterile… a little friendlier for your arrival if you like”. She put her things
down on the table and turned to the woman standing beside her. “Pam, this is
Anne, our new student. Anne this is Pamela Vasquez, my friend and close
associate”.
They greeted and hugged and Anne immediately felt calmer again,
although she didn’t know if she quite liked Pam’s appearance as much as Jean’s.
Pam was a brunette of about 40, not looking much latin
at all in spite of the name. To Anne she had a classical cool beauty about her,
narrow waist and broad hips, medium sized tits and long, powerful legs. Like
Jean herself she was perfectly fit and reflected maturity, but no wear. She was
wearing an outfit looking something like a nurse, although the edge of a dark
skirt protruding from under the white coat suggested that it was just thrown on
as she walked in.
“If you’re ready, Anne dear, we’ll take you into the studio and really
show you our facilities”, Jean told her, gently leading her by the hand into
the same hallway as last time. From there they went in through the white door
saying studio 4.
When they stood inside, Anne couldn’t help but staring at the
facilities.
“Obviously”, Jean explained, smiling at Anne’s expression, “during
normal days this is an ordinary gym studio where we do lessons of yoga,
aerobics and spins. Our special trainings take place in the evenings only, or
like now, at the week- ends.
The room was looking quite like a small studio, with deep green
carpets, mirror- covered walls with a sky- blue colour. Daylight came down
through huge roof windows. A wall curtain split the room so the exercise
machines were at the other side. The only tings remaining in their part of the
room were a standard coach and table corner section, and some other deep
leather chairs.
The soft classical music came from discreet speakers somewhere in the
back. A huge flower decoration along with champagne on ice was put at the
middle of the table. The whole place smelled of flowers and leather furniture
and clean surfaces. Knowing what she was in for, she didn’t feel that the room
had a particularly erotic atmosphere, but she was sure she could get used to
it.
Pamela came in after them with a new tray of cups and a fresh can of coffee and
tea.
“As you can see”, Jean started, looking at the casually scattered
furniture, we have tried to produce an atmosphere of relaxed comfort, where we
can all fully concentrate on the …… oh! There’s Mary”.
Everybody looked up and turned to the newcomer entering the room from
the showers at the opposite side. She was a stunning beauty, also about 40;
definitely with a nock- out figure underneath the white towel she was wearing
to cover her bust- down. Her hair was rolled up in a towel ball as well, but
Anne could tell that she was a brunette, actually almost completely black
haired. She came towards them with a beaming smile.
“Anne, this is Mary Roberts, Mary, this is Anne, our new pupil starting
her training today”.
“I’m soooo pleased to meet you” the newcomer exclaimed, grabbing her
hands with her stronger and kissing her on both cheeks.
There were a few remarks back and forth until Mary then turned and left
the room the same way she came in, excusing herself that she should finish
preparing for the lecture.
Jean motioned towards the couch, and the tree of them sat down with the
coffee. For a moment Anne wondered why there wasn’t anything on the table with
the coffee, but then she remembered – and knew.
“So, Anne how do you like our facilities?”
“It’s great! If I wasn’t so nervous, I would feel completely perfect
here”. She laughed and sighed with a slightly shaking voice.
Jean and Pam smiled. “Look Anne, there’s really nothing to worry
about. Remember, you will be doing only what you would like to do yourself.
We’ll most certainly urge you, but not press you to deliver your best possible
performance from the very start! You will be nervous, and so will Mary.
She’s not with the program for more than a few weeks, and you’re her second
pupil. We need people like her almost just as much as people like you. Me and
Pam will take care of everything though, and make sure that the lessons will be
enjoyable, relaxing and educating! Remember, we are not new to this. So,
we’re hoping that we’ll all get to relax quite nicely in a short time.
“I’m worried that I will not be good at all…. That you’ll all be
terribly disappointed….. You know I’ve got no experience in this.”
“Nonsense dear, you’ll do great. Everybody needs a little guidance in
the beginning, and then everything comes naturally. Just let your feelings do
the rest. Then I guarantee you Mary’s feelings will do its part.”
The two ladies laughed. “She’s a real firecracker”, Pam added, “you’ll find out”!
They could see that the last remark made Anne nervous again. Jean threw
a short, annoyed glimpse at Pam, then put her hand calmly
on Anne’s shoulder. “Just relax, Anne. Let’s finish our coffee, and you’ll
see…”
The women sat chatting lightly when Mary again entered the room. Anne
was a little bit surprised. She was expecting her to be naked. But Mary was
wearing a white blouse, a knee- short dark grey business skirt, stockings and
high-heeled shoes. She had set her almost black hair up in a nice- styled top,
used a very discrete make- up, and a small golden chain around her neck. Anne
now could admire her hot figure, and stated that she looked stronger now, her
thighs almost muscular, waist not slender but elegant. Her tits were big, but
natural looking. They did not arouse any silicone suspicions. Wonderful
playthings!
Her first bath towel appearance had been swift and confident. Now she was all different. Although she tried, Anne could sense the
tension. She felt shy herself, but still discovered that she had
problems catching the woman’s
eyes as they faced each other.
Mary sat down and got her cup of coffee. She gulped it down in order to
catch up with the others, who were nearly finished. She didn’t take too much part in the
conversation, but left most of the talking to Jean and Pam. Anne noticed that
she was a little uneasy, rubbing her thighs together slightly, and kind of moving
back and forth on the couch.
After the coffee, she lit a cigarette, and sat back with a sigh,
crossing her legs, clearly trying to relax. Anne was sure. Mary tried to hide
it, but she was as nervous as she was!
Finally, Jean put down her empty cup and moved out onto the edge of the
couch. “Now ladies!
Time to get started!” She looked at Pam sitting beside
her; “Pam, be a dear and get the mat, will you?”
Pam nearly jumped to her feet, and crossed to disappear behind the wall
curtains.
“Now”, Jean continued, smiling at Anne and Mary, “this is first of all
training. So, consequently, the basics first.
Eventually we will deal with all sides of mood development and romantic
approaches. As I said, you’re going to need a few minutes to learn to relax,
and then you’ll be fine.”
Pam returned with a soft, comfortable mat, and placed it on the floor
in front of Mary.
“So, Mary dear, get it over with, and show us what you’ve got! Anne,
you can find your place here at the mat. Try to get a good position from the very
beginning otherwise your knees get sore and uncomfortable in a short while.”
Anne’s heart hammered as she let herself slide down from the sofa and
onto her knees at the mat. Blood rushed through her body, and the whole thing
almost made her dizzy for a moment. There was no way she would be able to meet
their eyes now. She hardly dared to lift her eyes enough to see the thighs
slowly open and the skirt slip up around Mary’s waist as the lady let herself
slide down and forward to find a good position on the couch. Pam was there with
a few extra pillows under her spine and a soft towel under her butt.
But then Anne could do nothing but stare! She knew this was the sight
of her deepest dreams. The very essence of her fantasies.
The heart of her passions. She was stunned! Mary’s
pussy was framed by the stockings, ending in a black, lacy ring at the top of
the thighs. She was shaved expect for a sweet little bush over her pubic bone.
Her pussy lips had already parted slightly, and were glistening from moist and
anticipation.
The lips were full and fleshy, protruding quite a bit, as though they
were begging for their first kiss from adoring young lips.
“Anne, look at me!” she suddenly heard Jean’s voice. She was torn out
of her near hypnotic state, and met her instructress’ smiling eyes. “Anne, you
know what to do, but let’s still do this first exercise with careful
instruction.” Jean moved over to sit next to Mary.
“Now, whenever you are ready, you may move forward and try your first
kiss. I will comment and correct as you proceed.” Anne shuddered almost unnoticeably. Just as
simple as that! After all, this was training!
Mary now had overcome her initial shyness from exposing herself like
this. Although she still didn’t meet Anne’s eyes, she now carefully observed
everything going on between her thighs. When Anne finally started moving slowly
forward, the woman’s breathing became irregular, and her thighs started
trembling ever so lightly. A small jerk went through her when Anne’s hands
touched her thighs.
When Anne was close, she could feel the intoxicating smell of perfume
and female heat meet her and totally overwhelm her. This definitely was a lady
to her tastes! A real woman; someone worthy of her devoted
worship. Her devoted passion!
She closed her eyes as she let herself slowly forward again, until
finally – veeery gently - lips met soft lips in the
first, blissful kiss. The kiss she had been waiting so long for!
Again a faint convulsion went through Mary’s body. Her
and Jean’s eyes carefully observed the girls lips as they homed in on the prime
target. Now there was contact, and a long moment of complete silence passed as
everybody in the room absorbed the feeling of the new start. Anne
most of all. She was thrilled, excited, frightened, happy and in total
love! A sudden feeling of total uselessness overwhelmed her; who was she to
think that she could be of any pleasure to a lady like this? Then again heat
filled her body from the very image of what she was just now doing. It was not
a dream! Not this time. It was real. She was here. Here! In
the middle of it all. And that was what was important right now! The only
thing!
Anne finally lifted her lips slightly and let her eyes blink open. Then
she looked up at Jean.
“Excellent”, the response from Jean came. “Now just take your time, and
make yourself – should I say - at home. There are lots of things to explore!
When you’re ready, we’ll proceed to using the tongue. And – for heavens sake
Anne - please breathe!”
Anne suddenly realised that she hadn’t been breathing for an eternity,
and suddenly let the air hiss out of her lungs. After a few, deep breaths, she
got herself in position again, and let her lips gently press against those wet,
wonderful ones in front of her. Although she now could feel Mary’s eyes on her,
she still didn’t dare to look up at her face. No… not yet!
After a new, long kiss, she continued by carefully taking each of the
lips into her mouth and gently let them slide in and out, tasting the first of
the woman’s juices on her own lips in a proper way.
Now she felt more relaxed. She had been a little worried about this,
even a bit frightened, but the taste was just wonderful and wild, wonderful and
wild wild wild, and she
felt a surge of sheer happiness rush through her as she proceeded with renewed
confidence.
The stockings- clad thighs surrounding her slipped further out to the
sides. Anne let go of them and put her hands gently under the buttocks resting
on the edge of the couch. A voice of approval from Jean - suddenly sounding
distant - indicated she was doing the right things.
Jean was still not pressing on the use of her tongue, something that
made Anne even a little bit more courageous. Her feelings now really got better
about the whole thing, and she started not just to relax, but even really feel
relaxed.
Hot and cold shivers still rushed through her body, but more and more
they were from sheer joy only. She felt that if she would be well trained, she
would be able to be on top of any such situation. Really….
On the top! Who should believe that!
She let the soft, wet lip slip out of her mouth, and carefully slid her
tongue out between her own lips. Then gently let it slip in a little bit
between the full pussy lips. Just enough to let the full taste of wild female
lust hit her with maximum force. And it really hit!! Like a slap in the face!
It was like a drug. Really! Like a drug. She felt her heart racing again, her
pulse sounding like distant drums in her ears. How could something like this
feel just so fuckin’ great?!?
For a short moment she withdrew the tip of her tongue to savour the
taste in her mouth. The wild, wonderful and almost animal- like taste. She then
hesitated for a moment, withstanding the urge to burrow the full length of her
tongue into the moist, pink wetness, and then gently let it slide in between
the full lips and twirl for a moment inside the deep folds. She still was too
nervous to loose control of her rising passion. All she could still do was
letting the tongue slide along the crack…. gently upwards. All the way up to
the hood of the pleasure- button at the top. Then down again. And up.
As she settled down to a somewhat steady rhythm with her tongue along
the full length of the dripping pussy, Mary started shaking lightly, not at all
able to conceal the flush of heat spreading from the sweet mouth and out into
every cell of her body. Even though this girl was totally inexperienced, the
whole atmosphere and the feelings rushing onto her were so strong that she knew
she wouldn’t stand this for a very long time. Not long at all. Now the girls
tongue even started moving dangerously close to her now completely
oversensitive clit! Well, if that happened… already now, she really didn’t know
if she would be able to……
“Ok, Anne, hold it for a moment”, Jean’s voice broke into the feverish
minds of the two lovers, shockingly clear and sharp. “Let’s not forget the
training we’re here for, guys” she smiled, bending over Mary’s body to face
Anne, just as the girl was about to focus her eyes and dig still deeper in
between the gaping lips in front of her. She had to put her hand on Anne’s
forehead, and gently push her a little back in order to get her full attention.
Mary’s hips jerked involuntarily after the break of contact, and a
short gasp escaped her. Now she knew the really torturous part of Jeans
training was about to begin.
“You’re doing very well, Anne” Jean continued. “With some instructions
on the way to guide and improve the work with your tongue, you’ll make
tremendous progress in no time, and then we can allow Mary her first blow out
of the day on that particular lesson. Now listen carefully”.
Jean removed her hand as gently as she had placed it there. “You can
move forward again, and gently let your tongue slip in
between her pussy lips, but do it so I can see it all the time”.
Anne was more than willing to comply, and in a moment she had resumed
the slow gliding motion up and down between the soaking lips. She realised that
Jean had let her start off on her own, to see how she coped initially. Now,
with this settled, she was going to start the instructions on her techniques
for real.
It didn’t take long until they had Mary shaking and moaning again, her
legs spread wide open and her hands kneading her luscious tits through the
fabric of her business- like shirt. With Jean’s close observation and careful
instructions, Anne quickly perfected her ways of her pussy worship. Her tongue
worked the up- and downward motion in between the pussy lips, initially just
bathing the pink inside, then eventually going further and digging in with the
tip to reach the deeper sensitive spots around the urethra. Then she practiced circling around the clit,
apply tongue tip pressure into the groove at the sides, all the time not
touching the critical spot itself. Then doing flat-tongue
lapping just below the base of the clit.
This careful instruction lasted the better part of the next half hour,
and Mary was at that point almost getting wild with lust, gasping, trembling
and pumping her hips up against the hard working mouth, not being the professional
lecture participant at all! Pam was sitting at the opposite end of the couch,
observing the whole show, and feeling her own libido drastically heating, even
though she had seen this so many times before. No doubt about it…. Anne was
someone special! This she could definitely tell already by now.
She was watching the lecture with such a focus that Jean had to tap her
shoulder to get her attention;
“Pam, some tissues please!” Pam jumped slightly, but immediately
leaned back to fetch some from the box on the table. After receiving them, Jean
put them down within reach, and again bent over the two bitches in heat at her
side, smiling at Anne; “OK, Anne, we’ll have to do something about Mary, right
now she doesn’t work very well as an assistant instructor. Now then, carefully
move your tongue from the base of her clit and up to the tip, then gently flip it from side to side, in a slow, rhythmic
motion. Move your hands to the side of her hips, and hold her!”
Anne was deeply concentrated by now, and followed the instructions
almost mechanically. She let go of the creamy buttocks, and placed her hands at
her hips, holding the bucking pelvis in position. Then she moved her tongue
upwards, and started a series of strong flicking movements with her tongue right
across the base of it.
Mary’s body stiffened within a few seconds, and she yelled out as she
threw her head back and came like a rocket right into the wonderful mouth glued
to her pussy! Hands came down and grasped Anne’s head, pressing her face hard into
the cleft, holding her still as love juices practically squirted into her
mouth.
Her entire lower body bucked up and down on the couch. The movements
were almost painful, but Anne hung on for all she was worth, working the clit
frantically with her tongue to prolong the ecstasy as long as possible. A surge
of sheer happiness flowed through her from the simple fact that she could bring
this wonderful woman such pleasure.
Mary ended her first orgasm of the day by almost tearing Anne’s hair
off as the last convulsions shook her body. Then she collapsed on the couch,
gasping and panting, slowly letting Anne’s head loos from her crushing grip.
The legs again slipped apart, and the arms fell limply to the side. Anne stayed in position, continuing her
patient tongue work by carefully letting the tip massage the urethra area, in a
good “safe” distance from the oversensitive clit. Jean noticed, and new for
sure that this one was a real talent!
At this stage Anne felt so hot that she was on the edge of a powerful
orgasm herself. Even without touching herself at all! She felt that all she
needed to do was to rub her thighs together a few times, and she’d be off like
the space shuttle! She continued her
patient work until Mary moaned that she could take no more at the moment, and
Jean asked her to sit up. Anne got the tissues Jean had had prepared, and wiped
her face as she adoringly looked up at Mary.
She suddenly realised that she now could meet the woman’s eyes without
feeling any kind of discomfort or nervousness. She had even excitedly watched
her face during the last stages before her climax.
Mary got some tissues as well, and sat up with deep sighs, pressing
some of them to her saturated pussy. She suddenly looked down herself and
started laughing; “You’re really incredible. Look at me! I can hardly remember
last time somebody brought me to a condition like this!” she exclaimed,
pointing at her wrinkled dress, and looking directly at Anne. “Come to me,
darling!!” Anne moved forward on the mat, and let herself fall in the arms of
the woman she had brought so much enjoyment. Completely relaxed they looked
each other in the eyes before they shared a deep kiss.
Jean let them enjoy the nearness of each other for a moment before she
again took charge of the lecture.
“Now, I think Mary and Pamela should hit the showers again, while Me and Anne go through the lesson again to look for further
improvements”.
After taking a few more sips of the now almost cold coffee, the two
ladies got to their feet, and left for the bathroom. Then Jean turned to Anne;
“Anne, I’m impressed! This is some of the best performance from a
beginner I’ve seen in a very long time. OK Mary may not be that experienced
still, but she knows how to treasure a real talent”. She gently stroked Anne’s
hair as she spoke.
“So, my dear, how about you? How do you feel? Are you very horny
yourself yet, or still nervous”?
Anne sighed as she looked straight back at her tutor. Her nervousness
was all gone now.
“I feel wonderful! I was very nervous in the beginning, but now I feel
fine. Do you really think she enjoyed what I did”?
Jean laughed. “But of course dear, couldn’t you tell?!? She loved it!
And she’s gonna want more: She’ll be more relaxed now, and more able to stand
your ministration over a somewhat longer time. But you didn’t answer my
question; do you feel horny by now”?
Anne looked down and reddened slightly. “Yes”, the answer came; “yes, I
do”.
“Fine! That means you’re coming along nicely, and even faster than I
expected! I need to know that you don’t feel pressed in any way. You’ll be
allowed to relieve yourself later, but in your role as a service girl, it’s
important to get used to the fact that your feelings are totally irrelevant
when you’re on duty. Your lady should feel intense pleasure as much of the time
as possible. And you’ll soon enough find out that you perform best when you’re
hot yourself, and you enjoy it the most too!
Believe me; I know what I’m talking about!”
Anne believed. For a moment she looked down and enjoyed the gentle
touch, then turned to her again; “But why was Mary wearing a suit like that? It
just got wrinkled!”
“Well”, Jean answered, “you know we’re really not always sure actually
how to start the lectures. You can say it’s an attempt to make you familiar
with the situations you can expect to face in most field cases – as we’re
trying to get used to call it. But we’re not sure if it’s the right thing, so
we’ll see about that”.
Anne was sent off to one of the restrooms to wash her face and brush
her teeth. Jean then came in with new, lacy panties, a new T-shirt and jogging
pants for her to wear on the next session. She also helped her with a new,
ultra-thin coat of lipstick and a very very
discreet cheek rogue.
The two of them then sat back down on the coach and discussed the
technical part of tongue worshipping, as they waited for the other to women to
finish their preparations. Anne felt glowing hot, and so happy she could sing.
She still felt strange and a bit shy discussing these things the way they did,
but as long as she could avoid Jean’s eyes when it overcame her, it was quite
OK. She felt 100% comfortable with her.
The two ladies came back in after a few minutes, both of them draped in
white, thick towels. Mary had her hair set up again, somewhat differently this
time, and looked better than ever, sparkling well- being as she and Pam found
their places again on the couch. Jean
put her hand on Anne’s shoulder, and gently pushed her off and down on her
knees at the mat again in front of the two women.
“Now, Anne, you’ll try all by yourselves. You’ll apply all the
techniques we have discussed. I will not comment as you go, but we’ll make a
summary afterwards”.
Anne nodded. She was proud to notice that she had no problems looking
directly up into Mary and Pam’s eyes this time. And when Mary opened her towel,
slipped a little down on the couch and slowly spread her legs for her, the
familiar heat again rushed through her body and made her heart pound and her
earlobes glow. Slowly she bent forward for her next lesson.
This time the spreading legs felt like a wide-open embrace. The rosy
pussy lips split apart right before Anne’s tongue reached them, as to warmly
welcome her in between. She let her arms slide under the now naked thighs and
slipped her hands up along the side of her lover’s waist, feeling the wonderful
body adjusting to lay comfortably down in her hands.
Jean sat back with crossed legs, watching the action, with a pen and note pad
in her lap. Pam sat wrapped in her towel beside her, equally relaxed, sipping
another cup of coffee and observing the second lecture of the day.
Anne felt the passion warm her body, and as she met Mary’s eyes through
the dark, curly bush of hair in front of her nose, she dug her tongue deep into
the love channel and simultaneously rubbed her upper lip against the base of
the clit. As Mary’s face grew tense, she didn’t feel sure if it was from new,
intense mouth heat, or from a slightly sore clit from the first lecture.
But if there had been some soreness initially, this was apparently soon
forgotten as Anne’s tongue made the body in front of her tremble from intense
hormone waves. Mary’s moans and groans, mixed with the wet sounds of Anne’s
lapping tongue was all that could be heard for the next twenty minutes as they
built up for the next thunderous orgasm.
Eventually Anne once again had her victim shaking and convulsing
totally out of control as the two spectators watched in awe. They had both most
certainly seen some convincing oral performances in their time, but it was
clear to all that this was something very special. A unique talent beyond
anything they had ever seen up until now.
As Mary came the second time, it was a mind – and ear – shattering
experience. Anne drove her tongue deep into the spasming pussy and just hung on
as the body sprawled and twisted back and forth on the couch. Both hands clung
to her head, and then Mary’s knees suddenly straightened out so her legs went
up against the ceiling as she lay shaking and jerking
totally out of control, ecstasy twisting her fabulous body. Anne held the
flexing buttocks in a steady grip as she violently tilted the pulsing clit back
and forth with her tongue, putting all her strength into pressing her face deep
into the wonderful pussy. Mary stiffened totally for a long moment before another
wave of spasming and jerking took her over the final edge and had her scream
out her wild passion so loud that Pam and Jean instinctively bent away from
them as a sheer protective reflex.
Then, finally, Mary slowly came down again, breathing heavily as she
let her legs fall down, then crossing them over Anne’s
back as she found herself a new resting position to start recovering. She was
shiny with sweat by now, and grabbed the white towel beside her to wipe her
face and neck. With the towel resting over her tits, she let her head sink back
and let her body relax, enjoying the sweet sensation of a deep, sweet
afterglow. Every now and then she experienced small aftershocks that stocked
the otherwise very regular breathing.
Anne had let her tongue remain motionless within the folds of the
superheated pussy, but now had it glide very slowly around the deep part of the
silky love channel, also now well away from the over sensitive clit.
This still was more than Mary could stand though, and after a short while
of recovery and very gentle tongue titillation, she begged for mercy with a
thin voice. Jean understood that her partner really was totally worn out
after just one and a half hour of instruction, and finally granted her near
desperate request. As Mary was released, and rolled over to the side, totally
spent, Jean called for Pamela to slide down on the couch and open her legs. “I
see that we need someone with real stamina to handle you”, she smiled, looking
from Mary over to Pam. Pam had worked up a tremendous heat from the intense
display of skilled service, and was more than ready to comply when the request
finally came. “I thought you’d never ask”, she smiled, putting her towel to the
side, and spreading her legs invitingly to Anne, who already was in the process
of crawling over to the position in front of her. The sight of Mary’s collapse
had not discouraged Pam at all, and she was determined to go to this task with
a strength and discipline that would show them all who was the one with
experience in this place….
AWO04. - The special skills
tanrayb@hotmail.com
So far the triumph was hers. By now she had
built a self confidence she never thought would be possible considering
how she felt when she entered the beloved Alden & Vasquez Fitness centre
this very morning.
Anne had had - and passed
- her first and most important test; - to Jean and herself. This wonderful morning she had been able
to clarify tree of the most important things of her life. First of all she had
stated once and for all that the real life experience of pleasure- giving in
fact was just as exciting as her fantasies had spelled out to her,
surely even much more. It had been a mind- blowing, soul- shattering experience
topping anything she felt she had ever been involved in up until now. The
second was that she had left absolutely no doubt about her talents. Mary was
still lying like a ragged doll on the couch beside Jean, only slowly recovering
from the ministrations she had been through, and even Ms. Vasquez was growing
slightly tense in her initially soft and gracious movements after about ten minutes of merciless tongue treatment from her
devoted student. Finally she felt that Jean was more than impressed by her
performance. And that was the most important thing – at the end of the day -
knowing that that was the way to get to the heart of the woman she loved most
of all.
Jean had given her some tissues to clean up
a bit after her performance with Mary. That in fact was about all the time she
was given to prepare for her next lesson. But that was all she needed too.
Pamela Vasquez looked good enough to eat, and her totally shaved pussy was
glistening wet and ready as Anne moved forward in between the soft, tanned
legs. The lady had an elegancy about her that was underlining her overwhelming
femininity, making her appear like a cool, self- confident beauty, a woman well
used to being served and pleasured. Her entire body was glowing from fitness
and excellent care, muscles spilling discretely in her belly and tights as she
moved to welcome her student to her task.
Her pussy was like warm butter, opening up
like a rose as she started to work her tongue up and down the full length of
the slit, licking the inner lips out to each side. Pam closed her eyes for a
moment to enjoy the talented caresses, then raised her torso a little and got
up on her elbows to meet Anne’s eyes. Anne almost felt a sudden need to smile
as she looked into Pam’s face, observing the slightly tensed look of
determination to stand the intensity of the lecture without giving in to the
pleasure or showing any signs of ‘weakness’ in front of Jean. Anne immediately
decided to try to break her resistance as soon as possible. But then again,
lecture first… then fun.
Pam and Jean then had another short
instruction on how to work her tongue in order to maximise the intensity of
pleasure in her case, emphasizing on the differences on a fully shaved pussy
compared to those trimmed or not shaved at all.
Ann complied and followed the instructions
almost greedily as fingers came down and opened up and laid bare all the
delicate folds in front of her. When her tongue swept across the tip of the
clit in several quite powerful flicks, she was surprised that she couldn’t
notice a single trace of reaction in Pam’s body. She had both her hands wrapped
around the woman’s upper thighs, and could not feel even the slightest reaction
to her attack. This made Anne even more determined to break that woman’s
defences before she even would know what hit her. Did she really think she
could fight her? To resist her? Defeat her, just like
that? Make her give up?
No way! She wasn’t going to stop until they
had to carry her over to the bathroom! And that would be the most
enjoyable duel she had fought up until now.
The instructing voice of Jean had faded
away somehow, and the two ladies were busy following Anne’s performance as her
mouth worked its way deeper and deeper into Pam’s pussy. Obviously the two
women had a secret language of their own to find out if she was doing well or
not. Only occasionally a few words asked her to switch to a different
technique, or adjust the way she was working her tongue at the moment. But
mostly there were no voices to mix with the wet sound of licks and occasional
moans.
Another ten minutes went by. Pam’s body now
started to tense noticeably, revealing the effect of the skilled work, no
matter how much she tried to conceal it. Mary had worked herself up on shaking
feet, and staggered in the direction of the wardrobe, the towel hanging over
her shoulder. Her buttocks quivered deliciously with each step, adding to
Anne’s feverish excitement. Although she knew that the last thing on that
woman’s mind right now was sex, she was already looking forward for the next
time she would have the chance to dive in between those wonderful thighs. But not now. As the door was shut behind her, Anne again
returned to the task of breaking this woman’s defences. She was quite annoyed
that nothing so far seemed to work very much. Obviously, since Jean had not
allowed her to go at Pam’s clit for a few minutes, that could be some of the
reason, but still she felt she should be doing better. Consequently she decided
to try a way of her own. Jean after all never actually had discouraged that.
She tried to stiffen her tongue as much as possible, then
drove it as far as she could into the silky pussy channel in several quick
thrusts. She then immediately returned to the clit and flicked it powerfully
from side to side. Then into the depths again. It took
her just a few repeats of this technique to discover that by relaxing her
muscles a certain way at what she thought was full penetration, she was able to
go still quite a bit further in, like some kind of a second push! She used the
next minute to perfect this technique, then started
another massive attack on Pam’s defences.
Ant that definitely worked! Pam soon
started shaking and gasping, and her hips began meeting her deep tongue trusts
until finally her butt lifted completely off of the couch. Jean at first looked
totally surprised; then her face brightened up as she eagerly bent forward to
find out what actually went on. There was no idea to try asking Pam at this
point.
Sweat broke out all over her friend’s body.
With one hand she grasped Jean’s hand, while the other went down to press
Anne’s head against her. Then she realised what she was doing, and let go of
her head again as she tried to resume her effort of withstanding the effect of
the massive attack. When Anne’s hand a moment later came up to start to
titillate her left nipple with her fingers, Pam grabbed her wrist in an attempt
to break the intensity of the feelings it generated, holding her hand away with
a tensed grip until she felt the hand slide down again to get hold of her
waist.
But there was no way any mortal woman could
withstand the intensity of lust that glowed all throughout Pam’s body from the
effect of Anne’s new technique. With a strained groan she felt her defences
fall as the passion tightened her belly to a glowing knot against the hard
working mouth. Jean could hardly believe her eyes when she saw how Pam’s body
suddenly stiffened. Her partner squeezed her head back and an intense moment of
complete silence followed as Pam’s body started shaking and bending up from the
sofa as Anne continued a relentless flicking with her tongue on the pulsing
clit. Then she yelled out as the convulsions hit her. She bucked up and down on
the couch, completely out of control, as Anne held her hips in a tight grip,
gluing her mouth to the woman’s sex, relentlessly continuing and even
strengthening her stimulation to show them who was the stronger one in this
struggle.
Jean was totally amazed, and the scene
unfolding in front of her made her so hot that she found it hard to sit still
as Pam’s yells rang in her ears. She saw the concentration in Anne’s eyes as
she pressed her face as hard as she could into the spasming pussy, focusing on
keeping her tongue in its right flicking position as the body in front of her
threw itself totally unpredictably back and forth.
No doubt about it; this girl was not just
special, she was a talent beyond anything she ever thought possible, with a
technique apparently developed by her own fantasies rather than Jean’s patient
instructions. Here and now, on her first day of training, she had already
exceeded any reasonable expectations, and now was in the process of devastating
even her most experienced instructor in record time. That Mary would yield
quite soon was not that surprising. But Pam! That was an entirely different
thing.
Now this opened totally new possibilities. First of all for new improvements of her training program, but also
- and maybe most important - for improved customer relations and extension of
her business. Anne could be the door opener to new circles of potential
clients that she knew were within reach if she could just build the right
qualities – and the right relations. But she would have to come up with
something special. Those women already had their established services, and
would not be impressed by just another submissive service girl. And Anne definitely
could be that special something. She just had to make sure that she would have
conditions good enough to stay with her stable, - at least as long as it took
to get in to the big shots. That would be the most important thing for the next
weeks - and months.
Pam’s orgasm eventually subsided, and she
started to come slowly down again. Anne eased down her slow tongue thrusts, until she carefully pushed it in as far as it would
go. In this position she stopped, gently letting go of the grip around the woman’s
waist as her pelvic region started to relax and sink back down heavily onto the
couch. At this point Ann knew very well how important it was to avoid any
over-stimulation, just to be with her lady all the way down, faithfully staying
with her to make her feel warm, relaxed and filled, just like Jean had told
her. Any careless movement with lips or tongue could trigger worries that she
would by accident move too close to the oversensitive clit, disturbing the warm
feeling of afterglow, and causing discomfort.
She managed this as expertly as everything
else, and Pam sank all the way back to lay almost like dead on the couch, her
breasts rising and falling with her hard breathing, her hand gently resting on
Anne’s head, playing with her dark curls. Anne let her hands caress Pam’s skin
lovingly, sliding all so gently over her hips, thighs and belly, all the way up
to her breasts - avoiding the nipples - and back down again.
Now Jean suddenly
discovered that she hadn’t been breathing for a long time, and let the
air out of her lungs with a long, trembling hiss. She still found it hard to believe what
she had just seen. She decided to wait another minute before interrupting the
loving embrace. She knew just too well how terrible it was to have the moment
of afterglow cut short.
When she finally asked Anne to sit up for a
review of the lecture, it was almost a painful moment for both of the two
lovers. Anne reluctantly had to loosen her lips from the wonderful, warm folds
and gently pull her tongue the long slide out of the silky, wet embrace it was
resting in, while Pam felt a chilling emptiness as the wonderful tool of
pleasure left her.
Pam was given her towel and Anne some more
napkins to clean up. They smiled warmly at each other as they worked themselves
back up, Pam jokingly making a gesture to indicate that she admitted defeat.
She covered her body with her robe, crossed her shaking legs around the fresh
towel and reached for the coffee can at the table. It was clear to Anne that
even though she had failed utterly in her attempt to survive Anne’s attack, and
probably could have felt she had made a fool of herself in front of Jean, she
now didn’t appear to be shameful or humiliated at all. A little shy maybe,
compared to the relaxed confidence she had shown until now. Anne realised
before Jean managed to say so, that this was first of all because it was so
clear to everybody that she was someone special. Someone really special! A
champ by whom it was no shame to be defeated!
When she finally managed to pour herself
and Anne new coffee from the can, she had to laugh herself about the way her
hands were shaking when she drank.
“Now there’s another wreck,” she continued,
smiling over at Mary, who came out of the wardrobe again all fixed up and
dressed to leave. Smiling a little sheepishly, she let herself fall down into
the opposite chair for a final cup of coffee before she left for home. Still
visibly exhausted she leaned back with her cup, and with a broad smile told
them that she really hoped that her husband didn’t want anything from her this
evening. “Last week I was so sore I nearly screamed when he screwed me” she
laughed, nearly spilling some of the coffee on her knee.
“Well, that’s your problem, my dear”, Jean
replied, sharing her laugh. Then she straightened herself slightly and got
serious again;
“Now, dear Anne” she started, looking down
at her student who still was on her haunches on the floor in front of Pam,
looking trustfully from one to the next; “As I told you, we think you have
exceeded any reasonable expectations, and what we have seen today really have
made me think about exactly how to proceed from here.” It seems that we
actually should learn from you rather than what we’ve been planning so far.”
The other two ladies nodded in unison, Pam now in full control of her
breathing.
“The technique you’re using is something
I’ve never seen, and I don’t even know if it’s possible to train others to the
same level, or if it’s some kind of anatomic thing that gives you special
advantages.” Jean paused and looked directly at Anne; “Would you like to share
it with us?”
Anne suddenly felt the eyes glowing at her,
and again the familiar mixture of nervousness and doubt crept through her body.
“Sure I can” she hurried to reply”. “Why not?” She had
already started to look at this as something she could use to increase the
enjoyment of her favourite lovemaking for her partner as well as herself, but
suddenly realised that this actually also was something that had a value as a
new way of improving customers relations for Jean’s business. Had she just done
something stupid? Should she maybe keep her secret? Maybe try to press some
additional benefits from the partnership with Jean?
But then again; for what? She certainly didn’t have the
determination and not even the interest to try to push this situation. Even if
she maybe gave away an important thing now, she had a strong feeling that this
in fact was more of a physical thing for her, and
something that probably couldn’t be learned as an improved technique by others.
And in that case, it really didn’t matter if she told them or not, did it?
“Excellent” Jean exclaimed happily, bending
over to grab the bottle of champagne still standing in the cooler at the table.
“No more coffee, girls! Time to celebrate a new and very
promising partner for our business!”
The cork popped, glasses were filled, and
the women chatted lightly for a while, enjoying the relaxed atmosphere, the
scent of flowers and leather, the classical music and the feeling of sexual
satisfaction. Even though Anne and Jean hadn’t had any release of their
tensions, they felt relived somehow anyway. To Anne it was a part of the whole
joyous concept of providing such intense pleasure to these wonderful ladies,
while as Jean knew to herself that she had something coming for her after the
session.
Sitting there on the floor with her glass
and looking up at the tree impressive ladies chatting, Ann had a feeling of
happiness she didn’t think was possible. This was more than she had been able
to imagine in her wildest dreams. Here she was, sitting right between them, and
she had just been pleasing two of them with her tongue, making them yell out in
sheer ecstasy and letting her know and feel beyond any doubt how they had
enjoyed it. She was so hot herself she thought she could burst, intensely
enjoying the sweet tickling this feeling filing of significance generated in
her entire body. She only wished that Jean would spread her legs and finally invite her into her embrace as well, so she could loose her
selves in the sweetness of her fantastic body too, the one body and soul that
was the ultimate goal of her life!
But she managed to control her feelings and
listen carefully. And when Jean finally put her empty glass down, she knew that
she had made up her mind about how to move on.
“Okay ladies, Mary and Anne have to be off
in a few minutes, so I thought it’s time to plan for the next few days. My wish
would be that we’d have a new, full training session at Wednesday evening. Then
we will focus on the next step in the ordinary program.” She turned to Anne
again; “Then we will show actually how well a woman’s butt is designed to fit
on a girls face, and how much pleasure can be given by the right techniques in
that position. It sounds quite weird, but you’ll be surprised to see really how
natural this actually will come.”
The meaning of this hardly had time to sink
in with Anne before Jean continued; “And I was wondering if you would be a dear
and come up here still tomorrow afternoon. I would like you to show me all details
about your special technique, and try to find out if it can be taught to the
other girls at all. If that would be suitable for you, of
course!”
The words made the thoughts race through
Anne’s head, but she knew she would do anything for that woman, and immediately
agreed, even though she hadn’t planned for another trip all the way up to the
institute that soon. Butt designed for a
girls face?!? Did that really mean what she thought it did? Was she actually saying
that they were going to sit on her face? Her heart almost stopped before it
started racing again. Her hand shaking so she almost spilled some of the
champagne. How would that be? Wouldn’t she be totally smothered? She took a few
deep breaths and looked up to ask. Meeting Jean’s eyes though, she decided to
leave it. The thought had actually lit a new and even more intense fire inside
her, and she was confident that anything they were doing would be done for
pleasure and learning, and not to harm her in any way. Still she knew she was
going to wonder a lot about how they actually planned to do those lectures! And
for tomorrow’s meeting she wondered just exactly how she was supposed to show
somebody the details of her tongue technique. How about working on a piece of
wet clay, she thought to herself, smiling shyly at the ridiculous view that
would make.
The ladies rose and everybody hugged each
other goodbye. Pam collected the things from the table and went for the
kitchen. Jean threw them a kiss, grinned and hurried for the door; “I’m
expecting Deb over to my office any minute now, and I can feel I’m going to
need her help quite bad the next few hours!” –
Anne would have loved to be the one in
Deb’s place. Still she knew that that girl was nothing more than a very
advanced assistant to her, not a real competitor in her struggle to finally win
Jean’s heart. Instead she hurried over to the bathroom to finally get her
shower, still so worked up she hardly was able to find soaps and towels…..
-
- -
After an extraordinary boring bus ride up
to Mayo the next day, Anne again found herself sitting opposite to Jean in her
office at the institute. The night had been more or less sleepless. Not so much
for this new meeting today, but mainly because of the lectures she was
scheduled to endure next Wednesday night. Her fantasies had mostly been focused
on the kind of service that she had been doing under Jean’s careful tutelage
until now. But the very thought of a voluptuous woman like Mary or Pam – or
Jean for that matter – actually letting her entire butt sink down over her face
to enjoy oral pleasure, that was almost more than she could even contemplate.
This had awoken incredibly strong submissive feelings inside her that she
hadn’t even been aware of. It was an outrageous act, no doubt about that, but
Jean had made it sound just like another day of training, and had managed to
make her think first of all of the erotic aspects of it, and not so much of the
‘normal’ reaction one would be expected to have to such a thing. She realised
she was burning hot inside out, and there was no doubt about it; she was
looking forward to this lecture more than anything else in her life! Really;
more than anything!
“Helooooo! Anybody in there?”
Ann jumped in her seat as she realised that she hadn’t listened at all as Jean
was talking. She straightened up and looked back into Jean’s smiling eyes. “I’m
sorry, I was thinking”.
“About what? About Wednesday?”
Anne got red. “Er…. Yes, yes I was!” She felt almost desperate; was she really an
open book or what?!?
Jean laughed. “Don’t worry. I think I know
quite well what’s on your mind.” She put the file to the side and leaned
forward; “Say, honestly dear… about Wednesday; are you more nervous or
excited?”
Anne felt more and more embarrassed; “I -
I... really don’t know… really! This was
something that I never actually imagined. It’s just all new. I don’t know…”
Jean interrupted, drilling her eyes into
hers her typical way; “But is it exciting? Do you think you can experience the
pleasure of serving that way?” Again the woman laughed at her expression.
“I really don’t know! Really!”
“Fine! Never mind that. Mary will be your tutor.
I actually had another nice lady on hand, who especially loves it this way, but
she’ll not be able to make it, and it wasn’t hard to make Mary volunteer, I can
tell you.”
Jean sat back again. “And remember; as
before, there’s nothing we’ll do against your will. We certainly will
encourage, but not press you to go through the lecture. If it’s not your thing,
Okay. However, personally I think you’re gonna love it! And that’s why I want
you to go through with it. Because I think you’ll excel there the same way you
did yesterday!”
Jean again placed the folder in front of
her, and took a sip of her now lukewarm coffee. “And speaking
of yesterday!” She entered a few notes in Anne’s log before she looked
up and continued with a strange smile; “I know I simply have to know
everything about your special service talents! What you do, how you do it, what
actually happens anatomically and why it has such tremendous impact.”
Jean fetched a notepad and found a pencil
in her jacket. She proceeded with roughly sketching some kind of an anatomic
plan of a very familiar female body area.
Silence sank down on them as the pencil worked. In the beginning her
movements were swift and determined, but as the objective started to take
shape, she was suddenly more reluctant and unsure. She stopped briefly several
times, then corrected something, then continued. When she looked up for a
moment, Anne discovered that she was purple red! She stared! Imagine; her lady
was embarrassed, from top to toe… deeply embarrassed. And she wasn’t able to
hide it at all!!
There was another moment of roaring
silence. The moment ended up lasting more than a minute.
Finally Jean bent over and opened one of
the low drawers in her desk. She came up with a bottle of Subrovka Vodka and
two small glasses. She put them on the table and then immediately tore off the
sheet with her drawing, angrily curling it into a ball and throwing it into the
wastebasket. When she straightened up and faced Anne again, she had regained
her confident appearance, only a little read around the cheeks still.
“I think the two of us need a drink” she
stated flatly, “At least I need something stronger this time.”
She poured the glasses with a steady hand. Then swept down the content like an angry tow truck driver.
“Damn” she mumbled to herself as the liquor
warmed her chest. Then she finally let herself fall back in her chair, and
looked over at Anne.
“Cheers” she smiled at her as she urged
Anne to bottom her glass as well. Then they sat silent for a moment.
Ann took just a small sip. She felt
confused for a moment as they looked at each other. How was she actually
supposed to …..?!?
Then she got glowing hot! So hot it was nearly impossible to draw a single breath.
She had seen Jean’s eyes, those grey- green
eyes, those eyes that still could dig into the deepest and most secret corner
of her soul! The moment was here! Now, when she least expected it. It was
here!!
She tried not to show anything, but she all
of a sudden felt her pulse hammering so violently she was practically jumping
in her seat!
She thought she had gotten more used to the
erotically loaded atmosphere around this woman by now. Used to the thrills of
hot attraction, passion and desire. But that was with the others. With Mary and Pam. They were great… fantastic! Absolutely
some of the most awesome experiences any girl could have. But Jean… she was a
thousand times more than that! She was beyond contemplation. Out
of this world. Beyond anything!
Finally Jean looked down, almost a little
shy again. “I really was not planning this at all…. - I wasn’t. I was... you
know, kinda… planning to…. well…”
She pulled herself together and
straightened up.
“Anne, dear Anne!
You probably saw…. understood
by now, but I’ll tell you anyway. I was planning to kind of save myself for
later. You know what I mean? I wanted our first sexual experience together to
be something very special, some kind of a reward for the patience you have
shown by going through the program.” She still looked right down at her hands.
“And another ting too, a final way of knowing what we can build together. You
know?”
She took a deep breath and looked up at
her;
“Now, this stunt of yours, this new
technique,… that changed everything! In a very unexpected way! In a very great way.
I realise there is no other way to show
this to me than the live one, the unplugged one so to say, and the best one!
I’ve been thinking for several days now how
I could possible get to know and learn. But I really don’t know how I could be
stupid enough to believe that it could be done with the help of a sheet of
paper!!”
And then she finally bent over her desk and
looked at Anne;
“Anne, would you like to show me…. The real way? You know…”
“Yes”, came the
breathless answer from Anne. Tears of joy suddenly flooded her eyes. There was
no way holding it back. No way!
She did want to be cool and
confident and relaxed in front of Jean. She knew that was what she liked best.
But it was just plain impossible. The lady could switch her over from one mood
to the other - from joy to despair - just with the snap of her fingers.
Jean poured another glass, clicked it
against Anne’s at the table and emptied it in the same swift movement. Then she
got up and slowly came around the desk towards Anne. Anne got up on shaking
feet and let her hands be grabbed. For a moment they stood face to face, just
like that first time in front of the old main stairs. Jean
taller, more mature, stronger and mightier. Anne
almost as tall, but tinier, more fragile somehow. She already could feel
the faint odour of the vodka, and started to feel a little dizzy just from the
one half little glass she had had herself.
“You know” Jean started as her hands shook
lightly, “even if you didn’t notice, you’ve made me totally loose all my
emotional control! From that very morning I first time saw you in class I was
lost. Gone!”
She cleared her throat, took a deep breath
and for the mphth time drilled her eyes into Anne’s in her typical way before
continuing;
“I’ve been looking for promising candidates
for my program since I started it. And frankly, I’ve tried to convince myself
that you were just one of those candidates…. And just that.
At least from the beginning.” She gripped her hands tighter;
“But I realise I didn’t even believe it
myself! I knew you were special. I just had some kind of rational
feeling that I couldn’t get emotionally involved with all my program
participants. But there shouldn’t be something wrong about being involved with
one of them, right?”
Her hands had stopped shaking, and she was
completely calm by now. Only the slow, but heavy breathing revealed her
excitement, making her full tits rise and fall under her light shirt.
“And now I’m about to be introduced to
something that may be the best oral technique in the world, by the one that I
most of all would like to be involved with! How about
that?!?”
Her deep grey almost hypnotic eyes shone at
Anne, sparkling with excitement. A broad smile expressing the joy that the
decision finally was made! Ann again had to pull herself together to return it,
and she tried so hard not to look shy. But still it was impossible to
appear confident when confronted with a lady like this. This thing about the
one with the sore trunk……
“Come with me!” Jean took Anne by the hand
and almost dragged her with her over to the couch at the wall. Giggling she let
herself tumble down on it with Anne on top. Again hot glances were exchanged
before the first real and deep love- kiss, the kiss to start a new and very
special relationship.
They lay like this for a long while as
their heat grew rapidly, making them shake from excitement. Anne’s hands were
all over the body of her dreams, while Jean struggled to unzip the side of her
skirt from her strained position underneath.
“Show me, oh! show
me,” she moaned as she finally succeeded and started hiking the skirt upwards
to her waist. Anne felt the first contact with naked skin almost as a shock.
She sure felt like being used to the touch and feel of beautiful female thighs
and hips by now, but this was totally different. It was electric! High voltage!
The jacket and the shirt underneath
prevented her from getting at the fantastic tits. She had to settle with long
and tender kisses all around her neck, nibbling her earlobes and sinking as far
as she could get into the upper cleft between those tits. Her blood felt like
boiling. Her heart racing, hands shaking…
Suddenly she felt the body under her
jerking slightly, accompanied by a damped snap. It took a moment of looking
down into the smiling face until she realised it. Jean had ripped her panties!
“I’m ready” she whispered as she grabbed
Anne’s head with both hands and pressed her lips against hers for another deep
kiss.
Then she gently put her hands on her young
lover’s shoulders and slowly, very slowly eased her downwards…..
AWO05. - The ultimate lecture
tanrayb@hotmail.com
Wednesday! The mere word had been like an obsession to her the last few
days. How was it possible that one single expected event could occupy one’s
every waking moment like this? Totally paralyse your mind?
The day at school had been endless; to such an extent that she was
driven almost to the brink of desperation.
In the end she just had to leave, and sat in a park nearby for the last
few hours trying to read something. She couldn’t concentrate about anything
though, not about the reading either.
At three she was back in her apartment and in the shower, cleaning
herself from top to toe the second time that day.
So now she was in this damned bus again. On her way up to Mayo, -
again. Up to face a challenge so thrilling that she felt she would never see a
woman’s body the same way after this. Never, not even after the first mind-
blowing sexual experience with her beloved Jean.
Jean! Ann got a
little uneasy in her seat.
Her jaws just stopped aching about yesterday! Her pulse still wasn’t
back to normal. And her mind…. had probably never
been normal, come to think of it.
The two last nights she had more or less cried herself to sleep. Her
feelings raced back and forth, from intense love with that miraculous woman,
down to dark desperation that her lesbian passions so totally took over her
entire life. Other girls lived a normal life and had dates with boys. She could
think of nothing but the soft curves and horny pussies of those ladies that all
of a sudden rumbled in over her life like steamrollers. Those horny pussies!
Tits with nipples aching to be massaged, thighs and rounded butts demanding to
be worshipped. Horny eyes looking down at her, demanding nothing but full
attention and effort, a mind set for the pursue of the knowledge and skills
necessary to reach Jean’s visions on the perfect service girl. They definitely
were the right people in the right position, no doubt about that. Ann could
clearly feel – just like Jean had told her so many times already - how they
enjoyed not only her excellent skills as a service girl, but just as much the
feeling of power and supremacy that was the key part of their role in the game.
And Jean had this in her blood! It was an integrated part of her
personality. Nobody who would know her well would question her natural
authority, the way she accepted the worship of her body and person as the most
natural thing. Anne felt she would take
it as such from any young girl, not just from her, even though she knew she was
special.
At least she felt special after their first dark night of lovemaking.
And that’s how Anne really felt about it; a dark night of lovemaking.
Not dark in a negative meaning of the word of course. Quite on the contrary.
Absolutely!
Dark in a mysterious way. An overwhelming way. The way she felt that she had
been totally out of control, directed by the pure instinct of nature.
And the dark night. The long, dark hours of soft sighs and moans, all
through the night. All until they both fell asleep at the first light of dawn,
totally exhausted.
The details of their first night together came back to her again and
again, making her heart race and her cheeks glow. The night of her life; the
final breakthrough!
She felt her own pussy moisten as the fantastic feeling came back to
her once again, and she was glad she had got used to wear her Libresse nearly
all the time by now. That fantastic feeling of slipping in between those open
thighs that very first time, to sense more than see the pussy of her life in
there in the darkness, feel the scent of excitement flowing against her, the
desire to please so strong she could scream of joy. And then the well- trimmed
bush against her nose, the soft lips embracing her tongue, and the thighs
instantly closing in hard around her head. Oh those thighs! The softness, the
strength and those microscopic shudders and spasms of the muscles in there.
Fore a while she completely forgot the purpose of their session, and
lost herself totally in the depths of this intensely erotic and spicy world of
female passion. So did Jean, apparently. Not a word was said for a long time.
They hardly moved at all. Only once the gorgeous lady adjusted her position to
spread herself a little better for the loving tongue. A bit later a gentle hand
came down to rest on the back of her head. Not to guide her touch or to pull
her closer in, more like a caress to indicate the acceptance and appreciation
of the love that was given to her. The acceptance that made Jean Jean.
After a long period of quiet breathing and small sighs, Anne started to
recall what they were there for. Even if Jean still hadn’t encouraged it, she
knew she should remember to let her experience her special skills rather than
think of her own joy. And since there actually was no contradiction between the
two, there was no reason not to go for it like she had done with the other
ladies.
As she prepared to do her first tongue penetration, she intensely hoped
that it would give as much joy to Jean as to Mary and Pamela. From their
violent orgasms she felt quite confident about the quality of her skills, but
still. What if Jean didn’t react the same way? What if she didn’t like it? She
would never survive a blow like that!
But it was soon clear that there was no need to worry! As she let her
tongue push gently inwards, Jean’s breathing immediately stocked, and her
thighs tensed and came in on her cheeks again. Very slowly she went deeper
until she felt the tongue stretch stopping her. Then there was the moment
required to completely relax her jaws and throat. Immediately the strained
feeling went away, and she could start her second push, as her unique physical
features allowed her; all the way in. Filling her lady completely!
Jean’s body started shaking like a leaf. She tensed up from head to
toe, holding her breath and gritting her teeth as the fantastic sensations got
her. Even her fingers twitched! Until she managed to grab the armrest, that is.
She was totally overwhelmed!! Sure she had had some excellent
service over the last few years, but this was beyond anything even she
was able to contemplate! The feeling of being filled up was stronger than
anything she had ever experienced with a man, or even an oversized dildo! Maybe
it was partly because of the feelings she had for this particular girl, but
still; the intensity of the glowing heat in her belly just got her.
Mercilessly… She realised she would be blown away in just a few more thrusts!
No wonder Pam and Mary broke in record time!
The miraculous tongue started a gentle but firm rhythm of thrusts,
filling the drooling pussy to the brink at each full penetration. The belly
heat rose to uncontrollable intensity faster than Jean could even react. She
tried to spread out wider and shift her hips into various positions to ease the
intensity. As a last clumsy attempt, she clamped her thighs around the curly
head and used her shaking hands to try to push it away from her. Which
naturally didn’t work at all.
She exploded!
It hit her like a hurricane. She threw herself backwards on the couch
and yelled out as she spurted her cum into the hungry mouth. All over that hard
working tongue. Thighs clamped down harder and hands grasped the head and hair
in uncontrolled ecstasy. The pain made Anne’s eyes overflow, but she dug in
more determined than ever, taking down those sweet pussy juices as they gushed
at her, once again showing the world who was in control of the orgasms in this
place!
Her head was tugged violently back and forth in the clamp between the
shaking thighs as those blindly grasping hands ruined her hairstyle. Sharp
shrieks mixed with breathless gasps accompanied by another shower of pussy
juices squirting against the back of her throat. Ann was just as ecstatic as
her partner. She felt she was drinking from the very core of her greatest love and
compassion, and tried to squeeze her face in as hard as she could, opening her
mouth as far as possible to welcome the lady’s shattering orgasm. Hanging on
with both hands wrapped around the upper thighs. Rubbing her upper lip and nose
against the clit when she couldn’t reach it with her tongue. Prolonging the
ecstasy as long as humanly possible. Giving this beautiful woman all the
pleasure she could ever take – and more!
This must have been the strongest orgasm she had experienced in her
entire life! Flashes of visions flew across her mind as Jean rode through the
waves of passion. Visions of all the wonderful explosions into all those
hungry, young and willing mouths, those worshipping mouths. The physical
pleasure competing with the mental one of knowing that it was for her,
and for her only. Oh how happy she felt! Happy that she had chosen this style
of life, that she had found partners like Pam and Carol, that she could arouse
such passions with her girls, happy for the simple fact that she could ask anything
at any time. Anything!
Jean breathlessly realised that she had been beaten even by Pam. Her
colleague stood for at least five minutes after Anne started her special
treatment. She didn’t even last two minutes herself! Sure Pam had a more
professional relationship to this girl, but that couldn’t explain it all.
Absolutely not!
She was all covered by a thin layer of sweat by now, and the wrinkled
jacket suddenly felt intolerably warm and uncomfortable. With som feverish
straining and twisting she was able to get out of it and throw it over to the
opposite corner of the couch. Then she proceeded with unbuttoning her shirt all
the way down to the toggled skirt around her waist.
That immediately felt better.
As she tried to catch up on her breathing, she realised that that
wonderful pupil of hers still was down there between her thighs, lovingly
tonguing and caressing the pink inside between her sensitive pussy lips. The
feeling of love and compassion again warmed her body all the way out to her
fingertips, and she knew time was right to continue perfecting the girl’s
performance. Some discipline! She couldn’t afford to let herself fall
hopelessly in love… at least not yet.
“It’s extremely important…” she
gasped as a powerful aftershock made her hips jerk, “extremely important to
remember never to leave your lady after her orgasm! Just like I’ve told
you, and like you do so well now! Not unless she asks you to, or pushes you
away.”
Jean gently put one hand behind Anne’s head to lead the way.
“You stay with her! Faithfully… You show her that you love her and
desire her more than anything. That you will serve her forever! Lick and drink
and enjoy everything that she can give you. But you must do it right!”
Like Anne didn’t know!…
The other hand came down to guide her head the right way.
“Now. You keep your tongue sliding up and down between the inner lips,
veeery gently! Twirl it around sometimes; vary the rhythm and intensity of the
caresses. But make sure not to touch the clit. Don’t even get close to it! Most
women are very sensitive and some even a little sore after a very powerful
orgasm. Touching the clit then can be right out painful, and even the fear that
the tongue could touch, even just by accident, can be enough to cause a
feeling of discomfort. And you don’t want to cause a feeling of discomfort, do
you?!?”
Anne had heard this many times already and almost felt annoyed that
Jean felt the need to repeat it even at this moment.
The tongue almost immediately found the right pattern of movement
between the soaking pussy lips, and Jean gradually let go of the curly head
again. Another small aftershock went through her and made her gasp
involuntarily.
“Surely there are women who can experience multiple orgasms. And they
obviously can take a continuous hard tongue massage of their clit after their
first cum. And then cum again! But believe me, there are just a few of them!
It’s basically all a myth created by the porn industry. So the safest way, at
least as a general rule, is to do it the way I’m telling you.”
Jean sighed deeply.
“That’s it…. Veeery nice and gently. Show me how you love to make me
feel good. How it occupies you mind entirely. How you live to fill my body with
wonderful sensations!”
Jean spread her legs a little more, and laid all back with closed eyes
and her arms folded under her head.
“Let your lady swim in heavenly feelings. Let her sense how every nerve
in her body respond to the gentle and loving caresses. Let your hands wander
around…. Find all those erotic spots, the hips, the curve of the belly and the
thighs, the softness of her tits – don’t still touch the nipples – the neck and
upper arms… all of her.”
They lay like this for some minutes, saying nothing, just enjoying
being together. The room was silent save for the regular but somewhat strained
breathing and an occasional moan or wet sound of a gently working tongue.
They were both deeply in love. Anne was ready to abandon everything
this very moment to be allowed to stay exactly where she was the rest of her
life. Jean on her side was concentrating on controlling her feelings, trying to
keep them on a level of glowing sexual passion for now. She couldn’t interfere
with the important training the girl was to endure. Far too much was at stake
for that. Her extraordinary skills would boost the business beyond anything she
could have imagined. And jeopardising all that would be nothing but plain
stupid!
Yeah, Anne would have to wait. When the time was right she would take
her in as her personal service girl – and partner, almost like a daughter...
and lover, of course. Wasn’t that something to look forward to? Her darling
pleasure girl;… that tongue pleasing her pussy the rest of her life! Shit, the
heat started to spread throughout her body again…
“Anne, dear…”
“Mmmmmmmph??”
“Could you please try that deep tongue trusting again? Very gently?”
“Mmmmmmm!”
Jean felt the need to be filled again. The need that any horny woman
experience every now and then. That very need that makes most of them believe
that a girls mouth and tongue alone is not enough. Until they meet a girl like
Anne. Or any of her other pleasure girls, when they would eventually be
properly trained.
Her heart pounded almost painfully as she spread her legs even further
and tried to totally relax her abdomen. Even if she felt well prepared, she
gasped as she felt that incredible tongue penetrate her again. Into the depths
of her belly, to the very core of her soul. An insane melting sensation washed
through her belly and thighs and she felt an intense desire to pee. So strong that
she wasn’t even sure if a few drops didn’t slip into that hungry mouth before
she regained control.
The tongue slipped out with a sloppy sound, and then came back in
again. The same feeling overwhelmed her again. What if she just let go…. Just a
little?!?
No, she new that couldn’t be. At least not yet. Let her get to know the bursters first!
Jean leaned back and relaxed as she let the sensations take her up
towards a new build-up. This time she had much better control, and the only
annoying thing was that she was a little disturbed by this constant feeling of
having to pee. It went away only the very last minute of their lazy ride, right
before she had another thunderous orgasm into that insatiable mouth, a climax
maybe even stronger than the first one! And wetter! And one that again saw her
scream like a child as the cramps took her!
A blissful ride of bucking and jerking took them both through their
second peak together as lovers. Sexual excitement and craving filled the office
to the brink. And Anne felt just as ecstatic as Jean! Did she actually have
some kind of climax herself, just from the effect of the pleasure she gave
Jean? Some kind of oral orgasm just from the overwhelming mental impact of her
lady’s vaginal one? At least she felt all weak and shaky afterwards, just like
she did after she brought herself off with her hand. Only difference though,
she was still hotter than ever!
So horny she could burst! There was no way she would ever get enough of
this pussy!
She went to work on it with renewed hunger, very gently though, trying
to remember to think of Jean’s pleasure more than her own.
Jean’s mind in fact dwelt with those same things. As she slowly came
down from the magnificent peak of ecstasy again, and let that skilled tongue
nurse her back into total relaxation, she was occupied with her young girl’s
own feelings. As far as she knew, Anne still didn’t have any relief of
tensions. She must be extremely horny herself by now. Jean was laying spread
eagled all over the couch, thighs as far out as possible, totally exposed to
her beloved student, showing off all of her female charms that always had such
wonderful effect on other people. Men and women alike!
So, how about that? Should she encourage Anne to have a cum for
herself? No doubt she deserved a relief of tensions after such excellent and
devoted service. And there certainly was no reason to put the same strains on
her as the service girls in the field. Or…. wasn’t it, by the way?
Sure they were more lovers than teacher and pupil right now, But
still…. After all she was in for a full program participation over the next
months. And that meant full focus on the training of service skills. But even
more important; why not let the possibility to join her in total sexual
satisfaction be some kind of a reward for the loyalty and patience she would
need from her during that period? Something to look forward to if she would go
along all the way and then be her most favourite lover. Yes! Open the
world of servitude gradually, so she could see the promised land little by
little! That would be the best and safest way to keep her in the fold.
Jean worked herself up on her elbows.
“How do you feel, Anne?”
“Mmmmmphhh?!?”
“Tell me, how do you feel?”
A gentle push on her forehead indicated to her she was required to come
up with something more than just a muffed sound from inside. With a light smack
she let her mouth loose from the overheated pussy lips. Immediately Jean had a
feeling of emptiness that for a short moment made her regret what she had done.
“Dear lady, you know I feel wonderful! I’m here…. with you!”
She motioned to dive back in, and Jean had to rush her finger onto her
forehead again to stop her. She raised her upper body to sit on the edge of the
couch, heavily leaning against the armrest.
“I’m Jean, Anne… Jean!”
She looked down at her, pretending for a moment to be annoyed. Then she
smiled again.
“But what I wanted to know is how horny you feel, you know… right now.
Would you like to cum yourself?”
Anne looked up at her with a confused expression in her eyes. Jean had
briskly interrupted her attempts to excuse her previous expressions of
formalities, and now she all of a sudden faced her with a question that she
definitely didn’t like.
What did she expect her to answer?!? Of course she wanted to cum, have
some relief of her screaming passion. But that would kind of ruin the intensity
and the beauty of the moment, wouldn’t it? Every small ripple of pleasure she
was able to produce in thighs, buttocks or hips felt better than a million
ecstasies of her own! Didn’t she know?
“Tell me Anne! Would you?”
Jean’s finger still rested on her forehead. Her eyes locked with hers.
Her brown hair now hanging in stray locks around her face. Anne thought she
looked like a goddess. A creature of eternal beauty. Beyond real life.
Suddenly she knew what to say.
“No”.
A moment of hesitation. Then a clear idontbelieveasingleword-
expression.
“Why not?”
The pressure of the finger relaxed so much that she was able to plant a
dry kiss on the slowly closing pussy lips.
“This is why!”
Jean knew, but still pretended. She needed to have it all confirmed. To
hear it spoken out. Slightly increased pressure on the finger made Anne look up
again. The girl could clearly see the glow of love in those grey- green eyes,
no matter how much they tried to hide it. She knew she was trapped. She – from
her submissive position – was the one who slowly got on top of it all. She was
the one who eventually even might be able to twist this lady around her little
finger! So just let her believe that she was running the show all by herself.
Let her feel in charge of things. Just let her interrogate her about her
feelings. That really didn’t matter now.
“Anne, you must tell me why… I need to know!”
All that mattered was that she would win the love of this lady. Just by being the one she was. Sure her
skills and girlish charm was an important part of it. But still - first of all
- being the one she was.
Tears suddenly filled her eyes.
“Because it’s the greatest pleasure of all to give you pleasure! To
really know that you feel good, and that I can give you intense orgasms when I
work my lips and my tongue the right way! This feeling is so intense, that I’m
afraid I’ll ruin it if I relieve myself as I give you pleasure. Being hot and
horny, and feeling that you enjoy the passionate caresses my own heat drives me
on to give you, that’s just the ultimate enjoyment; the moment when I feel most
alive and happy. I…. I just can’t describe it!!”
Jean felt the heat spread throughout her own body once again. She had
heard exactly what she wanted to hear. The kind of submissiveness that she knew
she needed if she should take a new lover into her life. And the kind of stuff
that her girls should be made of!
It was amazing! She had had two violent orgasms in a short time, and
now she again felt the familiar trickling in her pussy. Just from the words and
the attitude of this little strumpet. She couldn’t help but release the
pressure of her finger on the forehead, and let that mouth descend down to its
favourite task. And when that glorious tongue sprang to work again, there in
fact was no soreness or oversensitivity at all. Just heavenly heat and passion,
again! Incredible!
She slowly let herself slide back level, and lay quiet for a moment as
that familiar mouth heat once more spread throughout her belly and thighs. A hand came down and caressed the curly locks
of the untidy head.
“I’m so glad to hear that”, she breathed, looking with dizzy eyes onto
the roof. “This attitude is extremely important when servicing our clients, and
I must admit I like it very much with my partner too!”
She adjusted her position slightly so she could support her head
against the armrest as she looked down at Anne.
“Just as you say, the constant heat in your body from not relieving yourself
is a crucial factor to your success as a service girl. In the beginning it’s
mostly experienced as unpleasant, but when you learn to live with it, and
perform with it, you eventually find that it’s actually the ultimate thing.
That this pressure inside you is pure pleasure, added up by the feelings
generated by pleasuring your lady. Her orgasm is your orgasm! Hers is physical
one, while yours is mental. But both are equally strong! Eventually it becomes
a lifestyle, and you learn to appreciate the mental climax you experience with
your lady more that your own physical one”.
Anne listened carefully as she let the tip of her tongue circle wetly
around the urethra, just under the most sensitive spot. The belly in front of
her vision moved gently up and down with the breathing, without any signs of
contractions or jerks yet. The small, well trimmed pubic bush split elegantly
around her nose.
As Jean probably could expect, Anne really didn’t believe that it would
be possible to survive such intensive sex without any relief. She would burn up
from the inside! Right now giving Jean pleasure was much more important than
her own relief, true enough, but she definitely had to get these
tensions out of her system somehow later on, no question about that! But not now.
All that mattered now was the hunt for the first small microscopic twitch in
thighs, belly or buttocks that would tell her that her lady was in for a new
climb towards ecstasy!
Jean continued her lecture by talking about how she planned to set her
up with several of her other girls to build a team that should specialize on
Anne’s technique, and how she expected this to be a deadly weapon in her quest
to get the richest and most influential clients. And what that would mean for
their own partnership as things developed further.
Anne found she listened only half way. She was once again lost in this
wonderful pussy! She felt like having found her place in life. This was the
place that she wanted to stay forever!
Eventually Jean’s voice faded, and it took less than half an hour from
there until she reached her next thunderous climax!
But still Anne was able to take her gently down again, lovingly nurture
her through the critical period of recovery and then build her strength and
stamina for the next go. And the next. And the next!
On and on their lovemaking went. All through the long hours of the
afternoon and into the night. Jean never thought her body was capable of such
titanic efforts! There was nothing like time and place any more. And when real
dark darkness came and they could hardly see each other’s faces any longer,
there was nothing as far from Anne’s mind as Wednesday. The day she had thought
she really was waiting for….
AWO06. - Sit in service
tanrayb@hotmail.com
She nearly jumped on her seat! The old, grey haired man sitting beside
her looked at her with staring eyes. Anne had almost dozed off, and realized
that she had been so deep into those sweet memories of her love session with
Jean that she had actually moaned and whispered her name. Here in the bus! And
probably licked her lips too!
Terrible!
It was a relief to finally get off and walk the driveway up to the
centre. As the well- known sign came into view, her heart started pounding -
again.
This was it! Finally! The lecture that even could make the love session
with Jean fade.
The ultimate test of submission. If she could
do this, she could do anything! Anything!!
When she knocked and entered into Jean’s office, she was a little
surprised to find that she was not alone. She was sitting behind her desk, with
another lady opposite to her. They both appeared to be chatting lightly over a
cup of coffee, wearing those familiar white coats over their dresses.
The unknown woman jumped to her feet with a big smile and in three long
steps came over to hug and kiss her. She was as good looking as the rest of the
seniors that Anne had gotten to know at the centre. Dark, almost totally black
sleek hair tied in a tight, voluminous knot in the neck, big glasses with a
dark red frame. Extraordinary nice smelling perfume.
Very light rogue on her cheek- bones and a touch of glossy eyelid green.
Again Anne was totally overwhelmed by powerful femininity, a body and a
personality passing on an all- consuming mental
strength and sensuality, glowing brown eyes framed by pointy eyelashes and
carefully picked black eyebrows. A round, very elegant face,
displaying fresh maturity rather than any sign of age.
“Carol, this is Anne, Anne – Carol Copland”, Jean’s voice reached them
from behind the desk.
Ms. Copland leaned back slightly, holding the young girl’s arms at the
elbows for a short, intense moment as those huge, smiling eyes scanned over
her. Then she let go and motioned for her to sit down on a chair beside her
own.
Jean had been sitting behind her desk the whole time, and as Anne
slumped down into her chair it didn’t take long for her to recognise why. From
the slightly heavy and dimmed eyelids and the way her breathing went, she immediately
understood that Deb, her junior assistant and secretary – “her first business
associate”, as Jean had called her – was in position on her knees under the
desk, dutifully servicing that insatiable pussy.
“Yes!”, Jean just smiled at her, nodding and
as usual reading her mind like an open book as she took another sip of her
coffee. “Yes…. she is!”
The two ladies laughed at Anne’ s amazed expression, thinking it was
because of what went on under that desk. What they didn’t know was that Anne’s
amazement first of all came from the fact that she had counted at least
twelve powerful orgasms the night she and Jean had been together. And that was just tree days ago! Anne really
had the impression that she would need some time to recover after that workout.
Seems like she was still grossly underestimating the stamina of this lady!
She again felt a small sting of jealousy that she could sit down and
use Deb’s services just like that after their heavenly love session, but then
again she had to remind herself what the girl actually was there for. And besides, Jean would be teaching most of
the time this evening, and would not have much time to have her own desires
looked after. And Anne would be studying…. Studying hard!
“Now”, Jean started, clearing her throat and sliding a little bit
further down in her chair, “Carol has been out of town for quite a while to
investigate the possibilities of a few projects we’ve had in mind for some
months now. That’s why you haven’t met her before. Actually she, me and Pamela make the main “board” of our little business.
Up until now Mary had to sit… sorry, fill in the classes. Now she’s back
though!” Her smile broadened as she looked over at her friend; “and I suppose
little Heather hardly knew what hit her when you met again?!”
Another round of casual laughter.
“Well, she worked hard all evening and most of the night, if that’s
what you mean!”
“Yeah, that’s what I mean!”
New giggling, almost girlish. Then Jean straightened a little and looked
over at Anne again;
“Carol came back a little earlier than expected, but it won’t influence
the plans for today very much.
You’ll be going through today’s lecture with Jennifer. She’s about two
months ahead of you in the program – that normally would mean way ahead. But
you’ve caught up with her already. You definitely have! She’s positive, but a
little reluctant, so we’ve had to work a little more gently with her. But now
she’s coming along quite nicely!
Actually, as I told you this weekend, I was planning to bring along a
third of our established pupils, named Sandra, but unfortunately she couldn’t
make it this time. The idea is to start building a team that will specialise in
your technique, the core of the “new” branch …. of our
business”.
A short gasp interrupted the monologue; the first visible sign that her
secretary’s service started to have some effect.
Anne noticed how this short display of arousal immediately made Carol a
little uneasy on her chair, and she took a deep sip of her coffee.
“I didn’t manage to cancel the appointment with Mary though, so she
will be her today too. I hope that’s Okay?!”
A big smile, not even pretending to be apologetic.
Anne nodded bravely. She knew that was nothing but an order. But it was
already clear to her that she and this Jennifer would be in for a hard lecture
with these tree voluptuous ladies as instructors. Some serious overtime!
“Mary is in the showers still, but she has heard what I’m going to say
several times, so I think we’ll just get started”.
Jean opened a leaf folder she had in front of her. Carol got even more
uneasy and Anne’s heart pounded wildly.
Several full letter size pictures were put side by side on the desk in
front of her. The quality was surprisingly good even though it was clear that
they were made at the institute, obviously for this purpose only.
It was all quite straight forward, to say the least. Simple, in fact.
The most intriguing one, obviously, was a close- up of a beautiful
behind in and arched bent- over position, leaving extremely little to the
fantasy. Anne wasn’t quite sure, but she thought it must have been Pam.
Then there was Debbie. And then there was…. the combination!
As the tree ladies got more and more flushed from excitement, Jean
pointed out the finer sides of the art of face sitting, using the illustrations
to underline details.
“Obviously”, Jean breathed, “being smothered this way in many cases
might make it difficult to get air. And you simply cannot rely on your lady to
remember to worry about this, especially not when ecstasy hits her! Not with
her best intentions! It’s just not possible, and it would’ve ruined the whole
concept. The lady must be 100% sure that she can enjoy the service fully
without any concerns about safety. That’s one of the points where our
innovative sides have been challenged.
We most certainly don’t want any accidents!”
Jean moaned again, visibly enjoying the sensations crated from her own
high-qualified service. She opened a drawer and picked up something that looked
like a couple of small plastic pipes. She held them up swinging gently in front
of Anne.
“Breathing tubes! Not too soft, not too stiff, with this soft rubber
plug or whatever we should call it, to fit them in the nostrils. Minimised to
let enough through while at the same time near unnoticeable to your lady.
Here, hold them!”
Anne reached out to hold them, almost a little frightened, as she tried
to imagine it stuck up her nose. It definitely didn’t look very comfortable!
The two ladies looked at her with glowing eyes. Eyes that clearly told her that
what she was thinking was exactly what was in store for her!
Jean’s breathing got more irregular, although she tried hard to control
herself. When Anne had examined the peculiar device a little while and reached
out to give it back to her, her friend suddenly excused herself with a short
gasp. Her jaws clamped tightly together as a powerful shudder went through her.
The grey- green eyes locked with Anne’s as the orgasm spread out from her pussy
all the way out into her toes and fingertips.
Beside this she managed to sit quite still, and got her breathing under
control again even before she passed the peak. On top of that she even managed
to grab the pipes and stiffly put them back into the drawer, all as her belly
still convulsed, and cum squirts flooded the mouth pressed deep into her pussy.
A display of strength and self control that made Anne extremely proud. She remembered how the lady totally lost
control when the two of them were together the other night, and realised that her
own service after all must have been much better than the one she received
right now. Deb was well trained, enthusiastic and patient, but still she
couldn’t measure up to Anne’s standard.
“Unnnnnggghhhh!!” Jean obviously just couldn’t help it. As she passed
the peak, the groan just pressed itself out between gritting teeth. Her palms
slid back and forth over the desk until she grasped the hand Carol reached out
to her.
Another moment passed in silence as her body trembled one last time.
“You look beautiful”, Carol whispered.
Anne couldn’t agree more. There was nothing as beautiful as a lady
having an intense orgasm. Especially a lady like Jean! She watched with shining
eyes as it peaked, and then how the voluptuous body eventually relaxed, shoulders came down, the clenched jaws
transformed into a satisfied smile and the tight grip around Carol’s hand
gradually changed to loving caresses.
“Thank you!” she breathed, tilting her head and pouting her lips in a
flash to throw her a kiss over the table.
She let herself fall back into the chair again and looked over at Anne
as she waved her hand against her neck to cool down.
“There was something about a great life, wasn’t it?”
“Indeed” Anne responded, joining the two ladies in a giggle that again
sounded almost girlish.
Jean relaxed a few minutes as her under table assistant carefully
attended to her exhausted pussy with soft towels and kisses.
Carol used the opportunity to give more detailed instructions on how
the tubes and other equipment should be used. She communicated in a warm and
open way that further emphasized her intense erotic appearance, using elegant
arm movements and eye mimic to underscore her important points. Her entire look
with her hair pulled tightly back and the big glasses down on the tip of her
nose made her look like some mixture of a head nurse and a schoolmistress.
This in one way was quite relaxing to Anne, who still struggled with
the idea of having the thing stuck half way up into her head.
On the other hand the lady showed no signs of doubts about letting her
go through with it, just like that, like she was telling her the latest
celebrity gossip.
Hopefully it wasn’t all as bad as it looked….
Carol must have been born into the role she had in today’s lecture.
When they once again entered studio 4 and met with Mary and Jennifer,
she was the one who took charge and got everything settled. Her schoolmistress-
appearance gained significance as it was clear that she in fact was set up to
more or less run the whole show.
Jennifer was about the same age as Anne, a shy looking brunette with a
well trained and slender body. She was dressed like her too, in wide shorts and
t-shirt.
Mary was – almost as usual – fresh from the shower and draped in a
white towel, just like the first time. They sat side by side on the familiar
leather couch with a cup of coffee each. Even though she set up her most
marvellous smile, Anne clearly noticed that she was a bit nervous this time
too.
They all fond their places around the table and served themselves
coffee and tea. Deb came in with a bucket of champagne on ice and placed it
beside the sweet- scenting flower decoration.
Anne learned that Mary and Jen had been together on several occasions
during lectures already, so everybody except the two youngsters had met before.
Anne found it hard to catch the young girl’s eyes across the table. She assumed
she was nervous or shy, and was glad she felt so relaxed and confident herself.
She was excited, but from expectations rather than anxiety. Surely there would
be time to get more acquainted later on tonight as well as in coming lectures.
She looked adorable, and - most important of all - had and open and receptive
appearance.
After some more light chatting, Carol cleared her throat and looked
around the table.
“Now, we all now what the theme of today’s lecture is, so I think we
can get directly to the point, Okay?”
Unison nods all around.
“There are basically two important aspects about the type of service
that we will practise tonight; Discretion and pride! These are probably not the
first things to spring to your mind, and me and Jean have spent quite a lot of
time trying to lay out a kind of a philosophy behind these cues.
The discretion comes from the plain fact that you’re able to sit up in
a totally natural position, without any visible signs to indicate the kind of
service you’re receiving. And that again brings you directly to the second cue.
You can sit straight and properly in a position that brings you in total
control of any situation you might be in. Some of our clients in fact find it a
bit degrading to be half lying on their back with their legs spread. One once
told me she felt like a grade tree hooker. Another like she should undergo a
gynaecological examination or something.”
Smiles and light chuckling.
“Our clients don’t have problems with this kind of classical service in
the evening or at night. It’s perfect for evening relaxation in a comfortable
chair or in bed. That’s a different mood and consequently an entirely different
thing. But – as I just said – it’s not suitable for a modern, busy woman at
daytime. For once you can hardly work efficiently, and anyway you don’t keep
your edge up - or more correctly; you don’t feel like keeping your edge up
laying on you back with your legs spread!”
Carol shrugged her shoulders and looked over the group of smiling
faces.
“So, this hopefully explains the two important aspects of this
training. By the way – since it’s basically more of a professional thing - we
love to call it the sit in - service”.
More giggling. Carol joined in shortly, before she straightened herself
and made an attempt to look serious.
“Any questions?”
None of them expected any response, and Carol looked a little surprised
as Anne reluctantly raised her hand.
“Excuse me miss, but you… you mean that this…. method is used only at
daytime?”
“Well… yes! Or….. yes… basically. Well, I was actually coming to that.
Thanks for reminding me!
Now, as I’m sure Jean has mentioned to you many times, many of our clients are
working women, career women, women with drive and ambitions. These are the ones
to ask for our sit in- services. Maybe it’s a little surprising, but many of
these clients want our assistance during daytime. Some kind of extra secretary
or staff function. Basically someone to help and support with different
necessities during the day. The kind of support you cannot expect from an
ordinary front desk secretary. But the support very soon focused on taking care
mostly of one, fundamental necessity!
It all started with one of our client asking for this service. And when
we came up with a solution similar to what you will try this evening, the word
spread incredibly fast. And we never could imagine that such a service
could be so popular!”
Carol interrupted her monologue with a deep breath that made her full
breast bulge under her blouse.
“So, that’s why we’re here! I think we should clarify the things by
getting down to business.
Jean, could you be a dear and roll the machines over here?”
Jean, who had been sitting discretely in the corner of the couch
enjoying her coffee and her sexual afterglow, got up and disappeared behind the
broad wall curtain. With experienced ease she rolled the first, and then the
second of two heavy looking pieces of equipment that to Anne looked like
ordinary exercise machines. They were swiftly parked with a heavy foot pedal in
front of the section and locked in position.
When Carol slipped off her white coat and got up to start explaining
their design, it was soon clear though that they were not ordinary at all.
“Now, these units we’ve actually had rebuilt from standard leg-
extension machines. They’ll resemble the standard backup service chairs I’ll
show you later on. You Jen have already seen them once, in a prep lecture with
Linda and Liz, so you should know most of this already.
Anyway; as you can see, the chair will put the seated lady in a
position quite similar to that of a standard office work situation. Basically a
comfortable position for office work or attending meetings.”
Carol pointed to a leather- clad bench a level under the seat, extending
forward across the support bars for the original leg curl- shaft. She adjusted
the bench position a couple of times as she explained how it was used.
“The service- girl lies on her back, with the bench adjusted so she can
find a reasonably comfortable position”.
She then proceeded with the lady seat.
“The seat is longitudinally split in tree sections, and as you can see,
I can remove the central section. This leaves an open slot in the middle where
the lady’s intimate body parts are positioned directly over the service girl’s
upturned face. See?”
Anne again felt her pulse pumping harder and her cheeks getting red as
she started to grasp the elegant simplicity of the design. The features of the
chair alone were enough for her to breathe heavily. In addition Carol bent over
with her skirt- clad behind stuck against her in a way that displayed its
overwhelming richness and unbelievably voluptuous shape. Her skirt and jacket
were greyish, with faintly visible stripes of lighter grey, and her sleek
stockings had a matching, even lighter transparent grey colour. When she bent a
little extra forward to demonstrate the different leg support settings, she was
able to spot the even slightly lighter, almost white tops under the shadow of
the edge. That also made the entire skirt tighten firmly over the two bulging
globes, revealing a glimpse of a lacy white underskirt in the upper crack of
the strained back split.
Anne got completely breathless. She suddenly realised that the physical
attraction she felt to that body possibly could be as strong as that for Jean!
Maybe stronger?! Surely her feelings were and would always be with Jean, but
this woman was an animal, a real sheetah!! A classical Amazon. Someone to
pleasure to the end of days!
She had to take some deep breaths to clear her mind.
She thought it quite unlikely that Jean would be entering one of the
chairs herself. That’s probably why she used Deb’s services before the lecture.
She obviously wanted to concentrate fully on the technical part tonight.
Anne realised that she intensely hoped Carol would be the one to
introduce her to this kind of service. She had forgotten all about the slightly
scary sides of the lectures ahead, and could hardly wait to serve the wonderful
lady bending so seductively over right in front of her.
Carol completed her introduction by showing how the seat sections were
independently adjusted sideways to allow for maximum comfort for the lady, and
a fitting opening for the face of the service girl, and finally how the service
girl’s head could be lifted up through the slot by a small manual pump fitted
at the armrest.
“Oh, and one last important thing!” Carol looked up and pointed at a
red button at the side of the bench with a snug smile. “This is what we call
the chicken switch! It deflates the headboard level adjustment pump when it’s
pressed! That lowers you down from your lady’s touch. Emergency only!!”
Carol faced them with a warning smile and a raised finger.
“Really! If you’d had any idea how terrible a chicken drop is to the
lady, - even in training - you would understand what I mean.
So, obviously,… if you positively know you can’t go through with
it, then yes! Otherwise…. NO!!”
Anne felt a great relief. Even though she was sure she could die
between Carol’s full ass cheeks, it was wonderful to know that there was an
escape. If she should get sick, choke, suffocate or simply just get scared.
This way – with such concerns out of mind - she would be able to focus 100% on
the ultimate task.
Her heart pounded like a super tanker engine piston. Pleeeease let it
be her!!
Carol put her palms together and looked over at Mary and Jennifer.
“Now girls! Jen is quite new to this. You Mary tried it already once
last week. We had a thorough introduction a few days ago.
Are you ready to take on the challenge?”
The two looked at each other and nodded. Then got up and slowly came
forward. Jen cast a shy glance over at Anne as she passed by. The girl was not
able to hide her eagerness as she lay back on the bench, and Anne already felt
quite sure that she had a special crush on Mary.
Carol stepped over her with the breathing tubes. With gentle and
experienced hands she inserted the plug into the girl’s nostrils. Anne could
see that the final squeeze to fasten it properly made the girl’s body tense for
a short moment, but then she relaxed again.
Mary dropped her towel and slipped into a thick, white robe. She then
climbed the machine throwing the back of the robe behind her, and very
carefully positioned her bottom on the seat, with her delicate pussy right over
the central slot.
Anne’s heart pounded even harder as she heard a gasp of excitement
escape the girl underneath as the whole scenery was unfolded right above her
face.
Carol smiled down at her and then returned to her instructions, talking
partly to Jen and partly to the audience,
“Now, in Mary’s left armrest there are two buttons that controls the
small pump adjusting the head board position of the service girl. Here you can
see. When pressing the upper button, her head is adjusted upward to fit into
the slot in the seat, bringing her firmly in contact with her lady.”
As the almost unnoticeable whistle of air was heard, Jen’s head rose
slowly. Carol produced a piece of red tissue that looked like some kind of
napkin, and swiftly put it in a ring around the girls face.
“Just to prevent moist from leaking out too much,” she informed with
another snug smile.
Jennifer’s face slowly disappeared up into the seat slot, and a moment
later a shaking sigh from the overheated Mary told them that the sweet mouth
had found its position. She closed her eyes and arched her back to get the best
possible contact. Then she relaxed, casually pulled the robe around her body
and slowly leaned back to enjoy the ministration.
Soon she sat almost completely motionless with closed eyes, arms on the
rests, cheeks glowing, thighs trembling slightly with the sparks of pleasure.
The others stood in silence for a moment, just watching the two in
action. The lack of activity around her finally made Mary surface to this world
again. When she opened her eyes and met the gazes of the rest of the group she
smiled shyly and more or less instinctively pulled the robe a little tighter
over her bust. A sudden loud and very wet slurping sound from underneath made
her tremble.
“That’s a common mistake from lack of experience”, Carol smiled,
referring to the sounds coming from Jennifer. “It happens when her lips slip
out of position when she sucks in combination with tongue flicking. It’s disturbing to the lady, so obviously
we’ll train to avoid it. But don’t worry too much about that in the beginning.
We’re instructors, and we’ll help you perfect your techniques.
Anne actually didn’t worry at all. The sounds of the outrageous
lovemaking in front of her had her so unbelievable hot she was almost sorry
that the wettest once were not allowed. She still stood behind Carol, admiring
the view of that fantastic rear. Oh, when ever would it be time to have it
descending down on her face?!?
The lecture went on for another five minutes with Carol pointing out
details about the basics of the technique.
Then she finally held in and took a deep breath.
“Okay, so far this has been more
like a fitness gym program instruction. Not very sensual at all!
So now we’ll start focusing on the purpose of these units, and all the
pleasure they can give. Then me and Anne will eventually join our two lovers
here”.
She moved up and stroked Mary’s cheek with a gentle hand as she started
to recognise a very familiar tensed expression on her face. Then she turned and
met the glowing hot gaze from Anne, and smiled seductively at her.
“Are you ready for me, little one?”
Anne couldn’t help it. Her knees got numb and she started trembling all
over. She wanted to scream and jump around from sheer joy. To fall down on the
floor and kiss this awesome lady’s feet.
“Oh, yes”, she managed to sigh. For a moment her new confidence faded,
and the familiar sore- trunked Indian elephant syndrome overwhelmed her once
again. How on earth should she be able to get down on that bench without making
a total fool of herself? And sure enough, the panties under her shorts dug
thoroughly into her ass crack!
Clearly it wasn’t just Jean that could make her feel this way!
Carol buried her smiling brown gaze into hers. Not as intense as Jean,
but still letting her strength and confidence glow through those huge spectacle
lenses.
“Relax, Anne. We won’t kill you! We’re here to find out what you can
do, and how well you can do it. All of us – including you - only do what
we’re comfortable with... right?! For pleasure!”
“It… it’s not that. I…I just..”
“What dear?”
How could she tell her that the only thing on her mind was to have that
magnificent butt all over her face?! To drown in between those peachy globes?
“Well….”
Carlo’s smile got even broader.
“If it’s what I hope it is, we’re in for a great time, both of us!!
Shall we?”
With Carol’s hand guiding her, she was down on the bench in no time, -
without turning over or destroying anything!
As she bent down to her with the breathing tubes, she suddenly lowered
her voice and whispered;
“By the way, Anne, I hope Jean has familiarised you with the term
burster?”
“No.”
“That’s what I feared…. Shit!!
So she didn’t inform you that I’m the head burster of the lecture
group?!”
Anne shook her head. The woman smiled.
“Okay, I’ll just have to try to hold in then. Sssssshh!… I’ll tell you afterwards!”
With that she lowered the pipes down to Anne’s nose.
Anne couldn’t think any more about the lady’s remarks. She clenched her
fists as she felt the tube ends enter. It was quite painful. Worst when the
plug was fitted. Not as bad as she feared though, probably thanks to the very
gentle and experienced hand.
As the lady rose back up to start her own preparations, Anne noticed
Debbie pushing one of the leather chairs up facing the two machines. Then a
smiling Jean with a drink in her hand came into view and slumped down into it.
“Supervision time”, she chuckled as she crossed her legs and took
another sip from her glass.
The two ladies smiled at each other as Carol slipped off her jacket,
threw it over the back of the machine and started hoisting up her skirt. With
practiced elegancy she raised it just high enough to easily step over Anne’s
body, but without making a public display out of it.
To Anne it was a completely different story! As the middle slot of the
chair was removed, and Carol’s butt started coming down, she was faced with an
image of overwhelming erotic beauty. So strong was the sexual impulse of the
view unfolding over her that the breath left her completely. She trembled even
more.
Somehow the lady’s style and appearance had made her almost certain
that she would be shaved and sleek as the day she was born. And she was not
mistaking.
She had the longest slit with the fattest and most robust inner pussy
lips Anne had ever seen. And the tight little hole behind it was flawlessly
grey- pink and smooth, looking just plain lovely. Again it was this hungry
predator- like look, this wild female animal - demanding, insatiable and
totally all-consuming - the look and the feeling that made Anne’s blood boil
from burning passion. She just wasn’t able to control her shuddering.
As the ass cheeks touched and sank down on the seat on each side of the
slot, the juicy pussy lips slipped apart, revealing a light pink and soaking
wet inside. A clear drop fell down onto her upper lip, exactly between the
pipes. She joyfully licked it off with the tip of her tongue and devoured it
hungrily.
Carol had raised her skirt just enough to allow full access from
underneath. She folded it nicely around her so she was covered up to the
surroundings. Jean had to remind her to lift it a little extra for her to be
able to observe the lecture.
“How are you doing, dear?” Carol asked looking down between her legs.
She had noticed Anne’s trembling, and knew exactly how exited she was. How
wonderful that her body still could arouse such soul- shattering passion! And
even with timid beauties like this one!
“Wonderful” Anne managed to answer breathlessly.
“Great,” came the response. “Now I’ll start pumping your headboard
upwards. I’ll do it very slowly, and as you remember you can interrupt it any
time with your switch. The slot in my seat is now broader than it usually would
be. That’s for you to be able to hear us. This could result in me pressing harder
down on you than usual, but again; if it becomes unbearable, you use the
switch…. if you should feel you really have to!
Anne nodded and a faint hissing told her the pump had started. Very
slowly her head was lifted. Carol’s pink- grey asshole quivered deliciously as
she wiggled her behind slightly to find the best possible position.
Deb came into view and gently placed the same kind of red plush- like
round napkin around her face that Jennifer had.
Everything was ready.
The faint hissing from the air pump drove her painstakingly slowly
upwards.
A tiny gasp escaped the mistress above as her nose touched and nuzzled
against the wrinkled rosebud. Then her head was squeezed lightly down into the
board padding, and the gaping pussy lips came down on each side of her cheeks
to seemingly swallow her entire face. The heat and the wetness was incredible,
and passion and joy ran as chilling shivers along her spine as she felt her
face being pressed further and further into the damp crack.
She raised her hands and folded her fingers behind Carol’s spine in an
instinctive attempt to squeeze her harder down. Down on her entire being. She
just couldn’t help it. The submissive pleasure had taken total control.
No chicken switch for her! Not even if she would die in there!
Breathing went surprisingly easy though. The pipes were squeezed
together a little, but their flexible reinforcement prevented a total collapse
as the pressure increased. A perfect design, as always.
Jean had moved up to the edge of her seat and was following the
unfolding events with shining eyes as she saw Anne’s cheek slowly dig up into
the crack at her friend’s clit. As Carol finally released the button, her pussy
lips formed a soft seal over the girl’s lower face. A few more adjustment
clicks on the buttons, and everything was in perfect position for the lecture.
Jean had been totally transfixed on Carol and Anne. Suddenly Mary’s
almost whispering voice reached in to her.
The woman still sat with her eyes squeezed shut and her hands holding
the armrests in a strained grip as she whispered instructions, encouragements
and urges to the girl below. She had adjusted her position slightly, and it was
clear to Jean that she already had her little darling’s tongue working gently
on her overheated clit. The first signs of unnoticeably small spasms in thighs
and abdomen appeared, and Jean guessed it wouldn’t take long until that clever
youngster had her all shaking and gasping in her seat.
Anne felt and enjoyed the almost crushing weight as Carol again
adjusted her position slightly over her face. Her nose slid even tighter up
against the asshole, and the pussy lips slipped around wetly over her chin. She
let her tongue carefully explore the silky folds of the soaked pussy, trying to
control her shivering passion to the benefit of her instructress. In this
position she had full access to the hot depths of the long love channel, but
was not able to reach with her tongue all the way up to the clit and urethra.
At least not just like that. Maybe if she would try to modify her special
skills?…..
“OK Anne, I know you’re fine. You haven’t made any moves for your
chicken switch at all. I’m so glad!” Carol’s voice was almost shockingly loud
and clear to Anne. Her ears were almost touching the leather on each side and
she was totally consumed by the sensations created by the crotch being squeezed
down on her. Mentally she somehow was tuned in on total silence.
“Now I‘ll relax and concentrate on your technique. Jean will take you
through most of the technical part. I’ll basically just let you know how things
feel, Okay?”
How did they expect her to respond? Of course it was Okay! Okay or
switch! Nothing in between….
“So, Anne,” Jean started, sitting up in her chair, “I can see you’re
already familiarising yourself down there. Whenever you’re ready, you can start
with what you do best of all; your fantastic trust- technique. I’m especially
curious to see how it works in this position!”
Anne wasn’t ready. She really wanted to tease the juicy, predator-
tasting folds with a gently working tongue just a little longer. She felt so
sure about her ability to break also Carol’s defences, and so thrilled about
her position that she was in no hurry to bring up her big guns yet. Her main
concern was the problems she had in reaching up to the clit area. It was right
at the tip of her lower jaw, next to impossible to reach with her nose buried
this way up the rosebud in the back.
But she had already felt that her more or less failed attempts at it
had caused small reflexes through the buttocks and hips over her, so her lady
definitely was ready to ride. And after all, it was her pleasure, and
not her own, that was the point. Sure she would have time for her own enjoyment
as she took her through the sensitive afterglow of her first orgasm. Then she
wouldn’t need to get to her clit anyway.
She felt her body tremble even more as she mobilized for her first
penetration. Her hands were still clinging to Carol’s hips, and as she let her
tongue push inward, she felt a wave of small buttock shivers trickle all over
her face and fingers. Thighs tensed, back arched and tits pushed forwards
responding to a sharp intake of air.
She reached her full stretch, relaxed for a few seconds and then pushed
all the way in, using her grip around the hips to squeeze in as far as she
possibly could.
Wonderful! Fantastic! A completely mind blowing submissive sensation!
Carol’s high heel spikes rattled against the footrest plates on each side, as
uncontrollable jerks made her thighs live a life of their own.
Ha! This woman was solid gone, even before they got started!! She had
looked as experienced in this game as Jean herself, possibly even more. But
that was before she was seated with Anne Thornton! Anne could lick’em all… in
more ways than one.
Jean couldn’t help it. She was amazed again. She had known Carol so
long, and seen her twitch and scream in pleasure so many times. And seen and
admired her ability to play it cool as the sensations hit her. Now she was gone
like a fart at Mt. Everest already at the first full penetration! She wouldn’t
last many minutes, that’s for sure. Pam’s record would definitely stand.
Carol regained her composure somehow, and tried to relax as the skilled
tongue started an intensely slow rhythm of full penetrations, filling her
totally with each inward thrust. Jean wasn’t lying; this girl was far beyond
anything she had ever had in this chair before. And she had quite a few
already!
The heat continued spreading all throughout her abdomen. It felt like
sweet trickling on its way all out into the tip of her toes.
The tongue had a way of wiggling when it pushed inwards… or kind of
bend maybe, some indescribable motion that made her vaginal canal contract to
squeeze around it…. tightly. And she
realised it happened no matter how much she tried to relax. Even when she
concentrated fully on relaxing every single muscle! A perfect pleasure reflex!
And she could already feel the faint signals of a beginning tightening
of her belly!!
She almost panicked. She was supposed to be the cool instructor. Someone
to use time and patience to bring on the right skills to her clumsy student!
A purely defensive instinct made her shift her buttocks slightly, just
trying to ease the intensity of the shameless tongue as it continued its
rhythmic, rigorous thrusts. It only made things worse though. As the heat
rapidly grew, she came to realise that it was something about the tip of the
tongue bending upwards, or something like that. Something that constantly
provoked the strained love tube walls to contract like a clamp around the full
length. In a sucking attempt to hold it in a crushing grip. Something that made
the friction unbearable…. Made the melting sensations burn and glow and keep
expanding out into the thighs and the full length of her spine. And into the
arms. And the nipples! And then the mind and the soul!! All of her being! Until
it was over her like a hurricane. Before she even knew it! Before her mind was
even set to deal with it.
The slit cramped down around the tongue. So hard that Anne’s rhythm was
interrupted in the middle of a backstroke. She had to use almost all her
strength to pull back and then bury in again to the very bottom. Carol bent
until she nearly doubled up, as her body shook violently. Then she threw
herself back and screamed!
Her knees smacked together over Anne’s body, making her high heels slip
off the footrest plates and kick around without any control.
Her hips bucked crazily back and forth over Anne’s face as she started
her ride through an orgasmic bliss beyond anything she had ever experienced.
Mary had been on the very brink of her own orgasm from Jen’s clever
tongue, and the sound effect from the neighbouring seat was enough to get her
over the edge as well.
Although she wasn’t as vocal as Carol, the volume of the action in
front of her was enough to make Jean instinctively lean back in her chair as
she stared breathlessly.
Another lecture totally out of control. Another example of how her
newfound talent devastated one of her most hardy and enduring instructors. Even
in this position. Even at her first go. Hardly without a word of guidance. Or
encouragement. Or hesitation!
Just like that! Pure and genuine natural talent!
The two women bucked like crazy in their seat as both their service
girls received a generous quantity of erupting pussy juices. Anne could feel it
squeeze in waves around her fully penetrated tongue as she strove to stay in
position and to maximise her lady’s ecstasy. But even if her hands held the
jolting hips in a clamping grip, she was not able to avoid that her tongue was
being drawn slightly in and out by the movements. These small movements were
enough to generate unbearably hot waves of intense sparks throughout Carol’s
entire belly that in a few more seconds drew another, even more violent orgasm
out of the straining woman. Escalated by the clit being mashed against the tip
of Anne’s cheek. Her nose rubbing up against, and partly inside the sphincter
of her pulsing back opening – as far as the breathing tube holder would allow.
Her hands tight on those exquisite hips. Her entire being focused on the one
task of maximising this woman’s pleasure. On drinking the juices of her
ecstasy. On drowning in the depths in between those fantastic globes, into
ultimate womanhood, softness, passion and heat.
Deep…. Deep….
The two ladies came down just slowly. Red- faced, spent and slightly
shaky. Mary wiping her forehead with the arm of her white robe. Full, luscious
tits rising and falling with the heavy breathing.
Jean let the air hiss out of her lungs. She discovered that even she
was covered in a thin layer of sweat. Just by watching from the comfort of her
deep recliner! She cleared her throat as she looked over at the two instructors
with an indulgent smile;
“I always read that having a good time at work is important for
business progress….
However, as I hope you are a little bit more relaxed now, maybe we should
consider moving on with the actual lecture. As far as I‘ve been able to
observe, our two students had to figure out a lot by themselves up until now.”
She was not completely able to hide the shaking of her voice, and her
two friends had no problems in grasping the excitement behind her ironical tone
as they smiled back at her with dizzy eyes.
Carol waved her hand at her neck and looked down between her legs;
“Anne, before we proceed, would you need a break?”
“Mmmmmppph” came the muffled reply as she signalled her desire to stay
in her position forever by tightening her grip over those wonderful hips,
further wrinkling the already messed up skirt around the hips.
Deb came over with towels for Carol and Mary, and Jean used the
opportunity to ask for one too.
She actually had planned to ask the ladies to switch position for the
next session. But Carol’s body language clearly told her that that would not be
a very welcome suggestion at the moment. She decided to leave it for now. After
all Jennifer obviously had managed to develop the hots for Mary, even in such a
short time.
The next session went much better as far as Jean’s lecture was
concerned. Even her own heat gradually rose as she moved from Carol over to
Mary and back again to give her detailed instructions. Jen needed some help in
developing the right kind of enthusiasm and involvement into her technique; how
to signal her enjoyment by the aggressiveness of her oral ministration as well
as how to use her hands for caresses and signals of passion. It was all there –
definitely – it just needed some additional ‘smoothening’!
Anne most of all needed to control her passion. At least with Carol.
Showing her desires by pulling her lady down at her with a firm grip was right
- obviously, but not if skirt and belt was more or less torn off in the
process. Firm, but gentle. After all it was all for the comfort of the lady –
and then consequently for the service girl.
Under Jean’s careful guidance she improved especially the way she used
her hands. Holding, caressing, and watching out for skirts and stockings. Then
how to carefully reach up under shirt and bra to stimulate erect and sensitive
nipples. Massaging back, buttocks and thighs.
The most challenging thing in this position however, was what she and
Jennifer already had managed best; How to handle the juices constantly leaking
from the silky love- channels of their ladies. Especially at the waves of
orgasm.
When Carol’s body again stiffened and shook in ecstasy, Anne got a flow
of juices even richer than the first time. It actually splattered in thin jets
around her fully penetrated tongue and against the back of her throat as she
strove to drink it down in a controlled, relaxed way. Anything to avoid
coughing and sputtering, which obviously would be very uncomfortable to her
lady.
At some point she even thought she felt a different, bitterer tasting
fluid mixing into the gushing cream, but she was far to caught up in the
feverish action to give any further thoughts to it. Anything coming from this
lady was sheer bliss…. anything!
On and on the lecture went. Nobody knew actually how long they had been
going when the girls had their first break. Only that it was long. And when
they continued, the young ones were as eager to get back down on their benches
as their ladies to get into their seats. A display of energy and commitment to
perform that made Jean happier and hornier for every passing hour. When she at
some point suddenly saw Debbie on her knees beside her, and met her pleading
dark eyes, she was more than ready to let her in under the folds of her own
skirt.
Somehow she managed to continue her instruction from her seated
position on the edge of the deep chair for a while. But as she noticed the
faces of her partners opposite to her start to grow tense again, she couldn’t
help but let herself slide back to join in on their next ride up to ecstasy.
And in another few minutes three women cried out their lust and passion
as the waves of pleasure overwhelmed them. Three elegant ladies enjoying the
fruits of their hard work. The reward of their discovery that this was what so
many dreams and fantasies really were all about. Dreams that they were just now
shaping in a fashion that made all of them happy. What else could anyone
possibly feel about such a wonderful way of life?!?
AWO07. - Carol
tanrayb@hotmail.com
After the sit- in lecture with Carol, all of Anne’s thoughts and
emotions were more mixed up than ever. When she thought about it, it had been
exactly as… no, even much wilder and more incredible than she had imagined. That
by itself was enough to make her head spin. This was the total climax in a
chain of events that actually started just a few weeks ago, when this amazing
world was revealed to her the first time. Before that, she would hardly be
willing to accept this even as a wild fantasy! And if so, she would probably
react with disgust! Imagine!
She appreciated the fact that it was the way she was introduced to it
that did the trick.
And, of course, people like Jean. Her extraordinary personality, her
incomparable strength and confidence, her determination to take her headlong
into the female world of passion and servitude, before she was even able to
collect her thoughts enough to think of anything else. And
then to meet gracious Pamela, and luscious Mary.
And now Carol!
Carol was the one to make the ultimate mess of her feelings! As soon as
she thought of her, the word “predator” popped up in her mind. A kind of cat-
woman softly and soundlessly hovering around, waiting for a chance to strike!
Those hungry pussy lips could eat you alive! Skin and all!
And that was the cue for her personality as well. An all- consuming
attraction that left you weak and defenseless, ready to do just about anything to please her, like she would be some
kind of an ancient goddess.
Such irrational notions churned around in her head more or less all the
time. And at one point it even frightened her. She realised that Carol’s
strength was one even to match that of her own number one. A person able to
pick up the sword and charge!
Yes! She definitely was a woman maybe even more breathtaking than Jean
herself. An entirely different kind of person: different style, different ways,
different moves. And the two of them together could fill a room with an
atmosphere of unlimited power and energy to an extent that you could feel your
ears pop!
Although they seemed to be very close friends and associates, Anne
thought she had sensed a certain tension between them. Quite
unnoticeable, but still. Something about the way they cast small
glimpses at each other.
At a point, she had realised that Jean actually never talked to her
about Carol until she suddenly showed up in her office at the last lecture. Nothing
about her background, how they came to know each other, and so on…. just her
position in their joint business.
This was a little bit odd, because it was clear to her that Carol must
have been just as much involved in the training program as Jean herself. Maybe more. As an instructor and coordinator, that is.
Beautiful Pamela Vasquez obviously was the lowest rank instructor in the team,
and Debbie was more or less a program graduate that was taken in for further
assistance – if that was the word for it. And finally there was the cast of
volunteers that Jean had talked about, ladies more than willing to help them
out as training objects during lectures. Anne still only knew Mary, but she had
understood that they had quite a number of women on hand, when they couldn’t
handle it all themselves.
But why hadn’t Jean introduced her with the same kind of background
information as she had done with the others? How in fact did she get
involved?
Anne got the chance to ask one evening when the two of them stayed
behind in Carol’s office. The glow from the setting sun seeped in through the
blinds to lay soft illuminating stripes across the lady’s white shirt as she
half laid back in her huge, leather chair with one leg over the armrest, the
other up on the desk. She had returned from a meeting in one of her other
companies in the afternoon and was wearing a fabulously looking dark blue suit
with brown high heeled shoes and an overwhelming pearl necklace. She took
Anne’s breath away just by showing up in the hallway of the institute.
They had already enjoyed their favourite pastime for quite a while,
with Anne nuzzling between the peach- skinned thighs and gently tonguing the
long, gaping slit of that predator- hungry pussy. Nothing too elaborate yet, of course, just a relaxed enjoyment of
loving, controlled caresses: tributes to the elegant, cool maturity of this extraordinary
woman.
Carol had been chatting lightly about the program and what an
impression Anne had made in it, but for the last minute or so she had just
urged her to gently massage her nipples under the shirt as she let her head
sink back and just enjoyed the sensations fluttering throughout her body.
Relaxed breathing and small, wet, slopping sounds was the only thing to be
heard. An occasional small jerk in a rounded thigh.
Although she tried to play it cool, the girl’s ministrations made hot fire jolts
mixed with a lava flow of intense melting sensations trickle mercilessly
through Carol’s body.
“Carol?”
“Mmmmmmmm?”
Anne made sure she had her tongue in firm contact with the base of the
clit as she gradually increased the pressure with the tip of her tongue, ready
to release and then push back again.
“How did you and Jean get to know each other?”
“Didn’t Jean tell you?”
“Mmmmm no…”
Carol tried to collect her thoughts as a new series of tongue flicking
over her clit made her belly and thighs cramp sweetly in pleasure. It wouldn’t
be long now until she would not be able to resist the urge to start grinding
her glowing slit against that hard working mouth.
“Well… we actually knew each other from way back… when she was still a
young gymnastics and fitness teacher. At the time she was very active, - I’d
say almost fanatic - in her health- focused life style. I was much more of the
lazy type, and since we were both lecturing gymnastics, we had our regular
fights over how things should be done.”
“It was later, when her marriage started to falter, that we became
close. I actually never asked her….. but I think that
one of the reasons was her thing with the girls in school. Actually,
more or less, her growing orientation towards her own sex. And I don’t
think her husband ever was a part of that new direction of hers. The two of us
kind of found each other in our mutual attraction to our pupils. These are
things you notice very easily when you’re sensitive to…. those kinds of
signals.”
Carol’s attempts to relax got further challenged as Anne joyfully
started her very special deep tongue penetrations…. veeeery gently but firm, to vary the intense
flicking of her partner’s clit. That damned girl and her irresistible special
skills! At the same time the fingers stimulating the aching nipples increased
their speed. The lady had to lay her head down to the side and let her body
relax totally for a little while to regain some control before she continued.
“She probably told you about her divorce, and how she moved and started
all over again. She did these things all by herself. It wasn’t until about a
year later that she suddenly showed up at my door at home one evening. I lived
in
Anne almost forgot her lazy tonguing for a moment. Carol was married?
She had no idea! True enough she hadn’t had the chance to ask yet, but somehow
she had pictured her as an extremely strong and independent woman…. a roaming
tigress seeking her prey at the open hunting grounds. To
satisfy her hunger. Definitely not the one who walked her children to
school!
“She talked for several hours. At the end her image had changed
totally, from that of a total looser to a possible big winner. What sounded
like an impossible dream, all of a sudden materialized as a real possibility,
even for me. And as soon as she recognized the
realisation in my eyes, she promptly offered me a role in her concept that
would make me a very happy lady as well. Ooooh, how I remember that blissful
thrill when I realized what that could mean for my insatiable hunger for these
young girls. Their red mouths and pink tongues… aaaaaaoooohhhhh….”
There was at least a long minute of laboured breathing and small gasps
as she took a well deserved break to absorb the passions of her memories in
combination with the effect of Anne’s increased efforts. The two had a
perfectly unison rhythm, their small and lazy movements fully coordinated to
form some kind of a higher unity - a unity of mutual pleasure.
Carol was already close, and Anne knew perfectly well that continuous
regular, rhythmic thrusts all the way in, with the teasing bend of the tongue
tip, along with some well- aimed clit flicks in between, would do it in a
matter of minutes.
No matter how much her lady tried to shift her position to ease the
intensity of the stimulation.
Suddenly she grabbed her head in both her hands, “Anne please,… slow down! I don’t want to cum just yet. I want to enjoy
it a bit longer…. And there is another thing I need to ask you….. Okay?”
Anne was quite disappointed, but obeyed immediately. Shit!! Didn’t her
ladies ever understand that a wild, cheek- squeezing orgasm was just as
mind-bending to her as to them?
Still she settled down to a very slow rhythm where she basically let
her tongue play around the entrance to the soaked vagina. What on earth could be so
important that she needed to ask her right now?!? Now when they were so close? She couldn’t resist the
urge to use her tongue with a little extra push as far up as right under the
urethra, just to keep the steam up. Just let the tip glide wetly back and forth
over the pink fold under it with lazy strokes.
The intensity had driven Carol all the way up to the brink, and sparks
of intense pleasure shot out into her arms and legs and made the length of her
spine weak like jelly. She let out a sigh of relief as the reduced stimulation
let her off the hook for a moment. Time to try to catch up with her breathing….
But then the incredible memory of her first uncontrolled explosion into
Deb’s inexperienced mouth crept in all over her mind… with Jean expectantly
sitting beside her. Seeing it all. And squeezing her
hand!
And then it was all over her! Before she even knew what happened! Just
like their first time in the chair!
She didn’t even manage to catch her breath properly before she
stiffened completely. Her thighs clamped in on Anne’s head so violently that
she thought her eyes would pop!
“Aaaaaaggggghhhhhhh!!!!!”
The hands massaging her aching nipples came down to grip the waist. The
face squeezed itself even deeper into the cleft, as the tongue attacked the
clit directly, flicking it from side to side with merciless vigour.
Carol’s head squeezed back into the cushion, and her
hands tore at the leather of the armrests, as she remained stiff and near
motionless for a long moment. Then
the full force of the orgasm impacted as she started bouncing up and down in
what felt like blind delirium.
Anne used the lower part of her arms to help squeeze the thighs even
harder around the head as she hung on with all her strength, with her tongue
rubbing relentlessly over the pulsing pleasure nob.
A huge squirt of juice hit the back of her throat, and the next moment
it was totally flooded by the lady’s pent up passion. She sealed her lips as
hard as she could around the pulsing opening as she started gulping
it down for all she was worth.
The abdomen bounced back and forth, tugging her head violently from
side to side in its crushing grip. Still Anne managed to hold her seal tight, and even continue the clit stimulation with her upper
lip and nose.
“Ohhh…. Oohhh….
uggghhhh!!
Carol was much more vocal than Jean. Although her yells were severely
damped by the rubbing thighs over her ears, the vocal tribute to her skills brought
Anne’s own pussy up to the very edge of explosion. She had to relax her hips
completely and try to sit motionless in her crouched position to avoid an
uncontrolled eruption in her own drooling pussy. Her mistress’ wild bouncing
made it an almost impossible trial of self control, but she managed to hang on
all the way through as she kept her level of stimulation up to prolong her
ecstasy as much as humanly possible.
Pussy juices continued to flood her mouth. Again she felt that
suspicious taste of something more. Something tangier and
slightly bitter. Very different from the sweet cream she so much had
come to love the taste of.
Down on the bench the other day she had hardly noticed. Now she knew.
She knew exactly!
Finally Carol calmed down and the thighs relaxed their crushing grip
around her head. An almost painful groan gave Anne the signal to move from the
direct stimulation of the clit down to a gentle tonguing of the grooves on each
side and directly over the opening of the pee- hole. Even that caused sounds of
possible discomfort that made her go all the way down to the light recovery-
titillation of the lower inner pussy lips.
Then she felt her lady relax completely. Her shirt- covered tits rose
and fell with her heavy breathing. She let one hand fall powerlessly down on
her thigh right over Anne’s lower arm - a warm gesture to show her appreciation
of the devoted service being provided to her.
She lay completely still, keeping her eyes closed for a long while.
Anne on her side felt like glowing, and enjoyed a warm, trickling heat
all throughout her body. A feeling of unlimited passion that made her pussy,
belly and thighs tingle. A pleasure beyond anything she knew from her previous
life just a few weeks back.
As she let go of the saturated pussy for a moment to pamper it with the
warm towel, she looked up at the spent, but overwhelmingly superior body above
her with awe. Those strong thighs, the perfectly curved belly
disappearing in under the wrinkled skirt, the powerfully protruding and sleekly
shaved pubic bone with the hungry folds of the pussy right underneath.
Pussy lips now lightly and happily shut, awaiting new oral attention in a few
moments. Mighty buttocks, strong arms, full tits still heaving under the shirt…
A complete woman! Someone to desire and pleasure with all her skills -
with total commitment to the task of providing wonderful feelings of lust and
pleasure. As long as possible. Whatever it took.
Any time. Any place.
As Anne started her gentle and loving tongue- play between those sweet
lips to nurse her gently through the oversensitive afterglow period, Carol
raised her head and looked down at her.
“Anne dear?!?”
“Mmmmmmmmh?”
“Remember what I whispered to you at the lecture with Jean, you know,
with you down on the bench?”
“Mmmmmmphh!” Anne remembered! She looked up into her eyes and made
a faint nod with her tongue buried half the way up the silky love channel. The
sweet memory of those predator pussy lips bursting apart right over her nose
made her shake with a wave of excitement. Even now.
Even here!
She squeezed her elbows tightly around those powerful hips as she
continued using a fingertip ever so gently on each happy nipple. Her tongue
reached the bottom before she carefully pulled out and continued to wash the
lower pussy lips with light, sweeping strokes.
“Do you want to make me absolutely completely
happy? You know, as happy as can be?!?”
Anne stopped her licking and looked up at Carol again, this time with
surprise in her eyes.
“But of course I do! Aren’t you happy now?!?”
“Silly little you! How could I not be happy with a miracle like you
between my legs?”
She smiled down at those slightly confused eyes.
“Don’t take it the wrong way! We’re talking total perfection of an
already perfect service. So, your part is already perfect. It’s my experience
of it I’m after… there is still even one higher level! Do you love me enough to
help me reach that ultimate level?”
Anne still didn’t catch the drift, but she was completely sure there
was nothing she wouldn’t be willing to endure to make a woman like Carol – or
Jean, or Pam or Mary, and all other luscious ladies of their incredible brand –
the happiest and most satisfied women on earth. Now that she knew that they
were really real, she was ready to devote her life to this ultimate task!
“Yes!…. More than anything!” she whispered
before she let her tongue pick up it’s teasing of the lower part of the gaping
slit.
“I’m so glad,” she whispered with dizzy eyes. Anne felt the first
little shiver in the thigh against her chin, and then noticed the clit again
protruding out from under its hood. Carol was about ready for another go.
“Well, you told me that Jean had not introduced you to our term
“burster”... She should know better than not to warn you about this. Most of
your potential clients and instructors are bursters!”
She looked down and smiled again. “And as I told you at the lecture;
I’m the head burster…. The real chief soaker!!”
Anne noticed how the lady’s eyes locked with hers in search of
reactions to her remarks.
Another moment of wondering. Hot shining eyes locked together with each
other.
Then suddenly it was clear! Of course!! The strange
taste of her juices of ecstasy. The strong clamp
around her head. The “I have to hold back, then”
remark back in the special chair.
The joy of understanding her hint was mixed with the chilling discovery
of what that could mean for her. She didn’t really mean that… she wasn’t
actually saying that she wanted her to…. no! Not that?!? All
the way?!? Or did she?!??
A chilling trickle went down her spine! Then warm and cold waves of
passion went through her. She realized she had had some thought about this in
the back of her mind a long time already. Ever since she heard Jean’s words the
first time back in her office, when she came into Debbie’s mouth. But that
definitely belonged to a part of her fantasy that she had considered too dark
to ever even contemplate in any real situation. Not a part of the real world...
just a dark, dark fantasy of the deepest submission. The
deepest and most hidden and most…. exciting. Yes; soul- shattering
exciting!
She thought she had reached the deepest of wonderful depths of
depravity and submission at the sit- in lecture the other day. Now Carol’s
words paved the way even further down…. into the black abyss. The black,
frightening abyss!!
Her heart pounded violently the way it always did when fever pitch
excitement hit her with its relentless force. Trembling nervousness crept in on
her.
Another dark and wild fantasy on the move. Still; such a fantasy was one thing. But
would she be able to do something like that in real life? All
the way?!? What if she got sick? What if she couldn’t stand it at all?
In this case there was no chicken switch possibility out of it!
Carol could see how those dark, beautiful eyes shone with a mixture of
panic and passion. That sweet, sweet girl. That young Anne with her special talents. If she could break
her into this, she would be ready for anything that would be expected of her in
their business. Why on earth didn’t Jean discuss this with her before?
“Do you understand what I mean?”
“Yes” came the short and breathless answer.
“Does it frighten you?”
“Yes” again. Dark eyes shining back into hers.
Silence. A looong moment.
Anne suddenly realized she had stopped her gentle tongue work. A shiny
drop slipped over the lower fold of the slit in front of her and disappeared
down into the crack of her lady’s ass. Resolutely she adjusted down a little
bit and sank her tongue in deep to collect it. A move that made Carol gasp and shiver lightly. Then she moved back to let her
tongue start playing along those wild outer lips of the juicy pussy again.
The clit had reached full size and was completely out from its
protective hood. In a few moments she knew it was time to start approaching it
and set her lady on fire again.
“Anne! Dear girl…. as we discussed so many times already; We only do things that we’re comfortable with. Now, as a
burster, I must admit I enjoy my orgasms a lot better if I don’t have to be
careful to hold back anything! This may be very difficult to control,
especially in our age. Like I said, a lot of our clients have these problems -
more or less - and also feel much better with the girls who know how to handle
and help a burster.”
Her body shook again as the darling tongue started playing upwards and
getting closer to her clit.
“The control with the bladder is something we normally handle
reasonably well by making sure we visit the restroom regularly. To some extent,
you can also train your muscles to help it. The critical moment is when your
orgasms explode into a young girl’s mouth. That’s when the weaknesses cannot be
hidden. The moment of truth, so to say.”
She gasped again as the wonderful tongue started pushing lazily into
the grooves on each side of her clit. Burning arousal again got her blood
boiling as she took time out to draw a deep breath before she continued.
“So, to put it in plain words, we tend to leak a little at that
critical point. Some just a little bit, more or less hidden in the juices they
gush into their service girl’s mouths. On the opposite side, you have those who
practically loose control of their bladder. They can spill a lot of their
bladder content when they cum.”
“And then we have the broad average of ladies, like myself.
When I concentrate really hard, I’m able to hold back almost all of it. Like for example when we had the sit- in lecture. But that
concentration and effort obviously comes with a price; it reduces the pleasure
of the orgasm.
In the beginning we thought that was something we would all have to
live with. But then we discovered that by braking in our little ones the right
way, by appealing to the right kind of passion and desire to give pleasure,
they actually had their ultimate turn- on from helping us out with this.”
“Jean discussed it with physicians from the
I have to admit I really can’t understand it too much. I would never
do something like that myself. But then again I would never want to be anywhere
but at the receiving end anyway. I’ve seen it over and over again though; the
girls straight on love it, and after a while they’re almost dying for
it. Really!”
Carol moaned again, and her hand came down to caress Anne’s fair locks.
She gave a gentle little tug to direct her tongue more firmly at her clit.
”Oh, and by the way; the physicians also stated that pussy juice is
exceptionally healthy! Especially for young people!”
Anne responded by circling her tongue around the now fully erect clit,
and at the same time slightly intensifying her fingertip massage of the nipples
up there. A wave of new submissive feeling had got to her, and she had already
decided to go for it. Sick or not. If it wasn’t
dangerous, it couldn’t be anything wrong about trying something that might well
be another mind- bending experience. Carol was an instructor. It was no problem
to get sick with her. At least far better than with some of the clients, if
what Carol told her was true.
Thrilling, but still very frightening. She had to admit to herself that she would
wish it wasn’t like this. But on the other hand… if it made the orgasms even
more perfect??…. Yes, she was definitely going to try it!! To want
it!!
With a dizzy head she thought back to the taste she had had at the
first orgasm. The part of the wonderful flow of juices that
she had clearly recognized as different. It wasn’t that bad, was it?!?
But then again, it would be different when she really let loose, wouldn’t it?!?
Anyway, there was no way to find out unless she tried, was there?!?
Guided by Carol’s firm hand, she homed in on the clit with narrowing
tongue circles, feeling how thighs and buttocks slowly started responding with
those tiny ripples of their own. Then she settled on a rhythm of slow tongue
flicking back and forth… right under the shaft of the clit, gradually
increasing the pressure of the tip.
In between she let it wipe down to the soaked opening, teasingly
pushing slightly inwards before returning back up.
Carol’s face grew tense again, and the part of her belly bare of the
curled- up skirt jerked deliciously each time the tongue touched the base of
the oversensitive pleasure nod. She gasped again as the hormones flushed
through her body making her weak with passion.
The sight of the elegantly curved belly right in front of her vision was
so exciting that Anne just had to touch it. Gently she let her palms move from
the grip around the hips and up onto the soft, mature curve, half way in under
the wrinkled skirt, moaning of joy through her nose as she felt the ripples of
passion deep inside. A few extra powerful tongue flicks caused a huge
contraction, and made the pubic bone bounce up at her nose.
Wonderful! Wild! Crazy!! Oh, how she loved this woman! How she loved any
delicious woman who could appreciate her skills and devotion the way this one
did!
And suddenly it was over her again. This thing about
Carol and Jean. Was Carol a match, or wasn’t she?
How on earth could she feel such all- consuming passion to this lady,
even when she thought she was endlessly in love with Jean?!? Or maybe she was
falling in love with Carol too? Or both? Or – the
thought chilled down her spine – maybe it was just pure passion?!? Maybe she
wasn’t in love at all! Maybe it was just the extreme submissiveness of her
nature that drove her? Sexual force rather than love?
No!!! She didn’t
want to think that way! She was in love! Definitely! She was in love with Jean,
and she was in love with Carol. And she was in love with horny, mature bodies
that responded to her caress with shattering, demanding passion! And that was
all she wanted to know for now…..
Anne worked her miracles on her lady for the next half hour or so,
using combination of flicking and penetration techniques to drive her up
towards a new peak. Her own tension grew with her partner’s, and when the laboured
breathing turned in to breathless sighs, she felt a mixture of passion and
nervousness that made her tremble like a leaf. The moment of truth was here!
Coming right up!
The hips rolled restlessly back and forth, grinding the pussy all over
her face as she strove to keep her tongue firmly on the pulsing clit. Then she
secured her grip around the hips and started a series of intense and powerful
flicks. Something she knew would bring on a devastating explosion in just a few
minutes. Carol’s body went on shaking stiffly as her breath gradually changed
into short, uncontrolled gasps, her head wallowing from side to side over the
neck rest as she gritted her teeth in response to the overwhelming sensations
flushing through her body.
Then she exploded!
A new eruption of wild bouncing and yells of ecstasy. Anne hanging on desperately as grasping
hands threatened to tear off all of her hair. She was totally consumed by the
enormous orgasm she had provoked, concentrating on keeping up the stimulation
and gulping down the gushing juices. Nothing else was on her mind, not even
when the pain from the tugging and tearing of her head and hair got almost
unbearable.
Somehow - she didn’t know how - she was able to control her own
feverish heat this time too. Helped partly by the pain caused
by Carol’s grasping hands. But she felt she had never experienced a heat
like this herself - not even with Jean - and just one careless movement would
send her headlong into her own uncontrollable orgasm.
But she had to hold on. She didn’t want to loose control with a woman
like this. She was the best service girl ever, and she had to prove to her and
to herself that she was able to keep her focus 100% on her lady’s pleasure, and
that only. She would have her relief later, when she was alone. No
problem.
As the ecstasy passed its peak, she did some final, powerful flicks
over the clit, and concentrated on the point when her lady got too sensitive to
stand the ministration. That was the time to gradually reduce the intensity of
the attack but at the same time keep up the sensations of those sweet, orgasmic
aftershocks as long as possible.
She gulped down the last squirt of juices as she focused completely on
this.
Suddenly her mouth was flooded again! And this time the taste was really
different. It kind of exploded in all over her mind as she in a flash recalled
Carol’s words about the bursters. The hot jet hit the back of her throat with a
shocking force that made her grimace and immediately brought tears to her eyes.
For a moment she was completely numb. Then she more or less by instinct gulped
it down. And then her mouth was full again.
She had held her grip at the hips, and pressed her mouth deep into the
folds of the still grinding pussy as she kept her focus on the fading orgasm. As
she managed to gulp down a second load of fluids, the instincts totally took
over her mind. She tugged her head backwards and released her mouth from its
warm embrace. The jet first hit her nose and cheek, and then splashed down her
neck and chest before Carol eventually was able to squeeze the flow shut. She
groaned in discomfort as the contact was broken, her hip still living its own
life as the abandoned pubic bone made a few more aimless twists.
“Oh Anne, dear;” she shouted, working herself better up on her shaking
elbows. “I’m so sorry! I’m so very sorry!!”
She continued up in a sitting position except her one leg still up on
the desk and reached out for the sputtering girl. She grabbed the towel at her
armrest and started drying her face and neck.
With a little trickle running out the corner of her mouth, Anne finally
got her breathing right again, and could use the towel herself to dry even the
tears from her eyes. Just a few days earlier she was sure that something like
this would have made her cry like a child. Luckily she had gained so much
experience and self- confidence in this game by now that she knew for sure
there was no reason to feel bad. No reason to feel bad about not being able to
do such an outrageous thing right the very first time.
Carol helped her to get her tee-shirt off as she continued to excuse
her lost control. She had prepared to relax and let go a little more than the
previous times, but the climax had been so all consuming that it had not been
possible to find a controllable middle way! No matter how much she tried!!
As they eventually calmed down again, Anne jumped to her feet and ran
over for a bucket of water and a rag out in the kitchen corner to clean up the
mess. As she worked on the carpet, her lady took the time to explain over again
what serving a burster was all about.
Then she held in and let herself fall limply back into the chair. Still totally spent.
She lay motionless the rest of the time as
Anne finished cleaning up everything. Eyes shut, one leg still up on the desk,
calm and rhythmic breathing.
Anne straightened her back and looked up at her lovely mistress. She
still recovered, completely relaxed, almost like she was sleeping.
“I think I’m ready” she whispered up at her.
“Mmmmmm?”
Carol lifted her head, opened her eyes and smiled down at her.
“How do you expect me to be able to move a single
muscle after that workout?!?”
Anne got down and crawled in between her legs again, gently patting her
leaking pussy with the towel.
The lady sighed. Then started on the process of
working herself out of the chair. Anne jumped up and helped her onto her
feet with attentive hands.
She then continued guiding her out of the office and through the dark
hallway into studio 4. The lady staggered shaky and almost bow- legged
at her side on her high heels until she could again raise her skirt and slump
down into the cushion of one of the deep leather recliners.
She let herself slip down into her favourite service position as Anne
draped the comfortably warm towel gently over her spent pussy.
“Anne dear, I cannot say this often enough; I am just straight out
impressed! I’ve never had a service like this before, not even from very
experienced girls!”
Anne looked up at her between her spread legs;
“I love you.”
Carol beamed at her. When she was exhausted like this, Anne thought she
could really see some genuine devotion and tenderness in her eyes. Definitely something more than the professional instructress.
One more thing to make her ever more determined to see it
properly through. All the way through!
Carol laughed meekly.
“If I should manage one more go, we’ll need some time. You’ll have to
be very gentle and patient. Normally I can take a lot of orgasms in one night,
but I must say that your technique wears me out completely!”
Anne chuckled with her for a moment before she got serious again,
“I promise you I’ll be very careful and patient!”
“I know you’ll be.”
And Anne kept her word. When her lady was perfectly relaxed again, she
started off with a lot of gentle kissing. She even took the liberty of
carefully lifting Carol’s legs and let the tip of her passionate tongue play
around and right inside the tight, pink opening of her nether hole. Then she
used the flat of her tongue to massage the soft peace of skin between the two
openings. Long, loving strokes.
This obviously did the trick, because she had her lady panting and
sighing again in a matter of minutes.
She let Anne hold her legs with her knees almost resting against the
shoulders and her entire ass spread in front of her face as the girl let her
tongue play around and enjoy the tight, pink- grey opening. It was wonderful to
sense how it instinctively clamped down on her tongue as she teasingly pushed
just slightly inwards.
Again the taste was not the thing that was wonderful about it,
obviously. Just the fact that it was wild… wild and
passionate, a new and extended level of submission, of providing pleasant
sensations to her lady. And an excellent way to take
her through the recovery after her orgasm. And just wild wild wild wild!!!
The shape of the huge behind in its broadest glory, resting on the edge
of the leather seat, the wildly erotic movements when pleasure spread
throughout the wonderful body, the way it accepted and literarily devoured her
passionate caresses and horny tonguing - all of it was just breath- taking,
awesome and totally overwhelming.
Another ten minutes of tonguing and moaning passed as she enjoyed the
richness and femininity of the full ass and the little sensitive opening. As
her lady’s moans started sounding slightly strained, she withdrew her insistent
tongue and gently let her legs back down again. She sensed her readiness to be
driven up towards another climax, and “washed” her tongue in her own saliva for
a moment before she swallowed and let it dart in between the sweet folds of the
pussy again. There was a short squeal of passion to welcome her back in. Back
in where she belonged, and where she felt she could stay the rest of her life.
Really! The rest of her life!
“Anne dear?”
“Mmmmmm?”
“What do you think? Can I…. Can I relax? Enjoy
it fully? You know…?”
Anne let her tongue slip flatly up at the clit and slide up and down
several times over the now hard nodule.
“I thought my tongue had already told you!!!…..”
“Anne my dear girl…. I just love you!!!…”
“Mmmmmmm…”
Then the room was almost completely silent. For the next half hour or
so, the only sounds to be heard was an occasional moan,
and a few slopping sounds of a hard working tongue. Carol had overcome her
soreness completely, and floated weightlessly in a cloud of heavenly feelings.
She concentrated on relaxing totally, and let the pleasure impulses massage her
mind, travel back and forth throughout her brain and body.
It took a long time to build up this time. But she didn’t mind at all.
She had planned to be home at a certain time that evening, but there was
absolutely no hurry. Nothing could pull her out of this distant dimension of
sweet sensations.
Anne worked more patiently and devoted than ever. And she was
determined to keep the burster challenge in mind this time…. all the way
through! Her own passion was so worked up it left her shaking even when her
mistress was relaxed. She was quite sure she would not survive the next ecstasy
without loosing control herself. No… not with her blood practically boiling
already at this point!
Another ten minutes was what it took. Carol’s orgasm was violent, but
exhausted, a kind of mobilization of the last strength into a final workout.
But her yell of passion was enough to tear Anne over the edge along with her.
As her own body trembled and jerked in orgasmic bliss, she had the
first squirt of her lady’s bladder down her throat. This time she was prepared
though, and as the strong, tangy taste blew in all over her senses and mind, it
was suppressed by the rain of sparks exploding all over her inner vision as her
body finally got it’s own release.
They shook like this in unison ecstasy as Carol’s flow poured down her
throat in a steady torrent. A perfect match in movement and
passion, even at a moment like this. And a match so perfect that Anne
even now had a place in her mind for that creeping feeling that there could be
more things to life than Jean. Definitely more things….
AWO08. - Teambuilding
tanrayb@hotmail.com
Lazy breakers drove a monotonous rush up
the cliffs from
The evening was warm and quiet, and the
setting sun started to paint the light feather clouds in the horizon in a deep
read colour. A romantic and beautiful background for a very
important talk with two of the most extraordinary ladies in her new life; Jean
and Carol.
She knew that this was a special evening
for several reasons. First and foremost because the two ladies clearly
considered themselves managers, and as such didn’t get too much involved with
the students that went through the training program. At least
not with the daily progress. Alas, there had to be a good reason for
them to sit down with her like this!
And then she knew – from several remarks
made by both of them – that they had special plans. Special
plans for her. Not like for the other girls. For her only! She
didn’t know what it was all about, although she had a few hunches. But right
here and right now, the important thing was that she felt special. She was
special. A chosen one. And hopefully
not only because of her special skills. She in fact felt quite strongly
that it also had to do with her own personality, her positive thinking, frank
submissiveness, genuine passion, ability to love and
worship…. Simply put, her way of doing things and getting along.
They chatted lightly over huge marguerites.
Even this beautiful evening theirs were one of just a few
occupied tables at the huge terrace overlooking the bay.
As usual the two ladies were perfectly
dressed in elegant business suits. Jean wore a vest and a dark grey tie under
her jacket. Carol was a little more casual with a dark brown top and a deep red
scarf with her jacket. Anne, for the occasion, wore a light almost white summer
jacket, yellow tee- shirt, and stonewashed jeans. A sharp contrast to the other
two, but quite according to what they had asked – or rather expected.
Carol sat more or less opposite of her with
her legs crossed. The edge of her skirt had crept half way up her silky thighs.
Anne knew this was business, and tried not to be affected by the breathtaking
view. But of course, that was completely impossible. Just the feeling of the
lady’s presence was enough to get her going. Well… any one of them, for that
matter!
Jean put her drink down and knowingly
smiled at Anne.
“I can see you appreciate the choice of
location. As always I’m able to read your mind like an open book!”
She laughed as she raised a gloved hand to
call on the waiter for refills, then explained her
remark to Carol.
The two ladies soon got serious again, and
Anne felt their eyes glow at her as her mistress got to the point.
“Now, I thought I should tell you a little
more about the future plans for the business we’re running,” Jean started. “And what that will mean for your – and our –
situation.
At the moment business is going quite well,
and I’ll be fairly busy considering the different alternatives for expansion.
Quite careful expansion! You know; what kind, how, where, and so on. So, even
though I’d love to, I’ll have less time to personally follow your training and
development. Carol will be more available, but I’ll need her assistance too -
at least for periods of time.
All this will require some special
arrangements for you. We need to continue our attempts of implementing your
special skills into the established group of service girls. And we need to
continue developing and subsequently establish you as one of the top ranking
expert in our staff.”
Anne reassured them that she was more than
willing to do what was necessary to see things through the best way. She was
just unsure about how. Come to think of it, she had still not met any of the
operating service girls in Jean’s staff. Jennifer from the infamous sit- in
lecture was also still in training, like herself.
“Yes,” Jean responded to her question, “I
know you haven’t really met any of them yet. I simply wanted to introduce you
and a few of the other trainees in a proper way. Like a meeting somewhere,
where we could get more acquainted in a way that makes it easy for everybody.
That’s a new idea of mine. The first girls got to meet each other more or less
by chance during training and later on field trips. That’s not the right way to
do it, though, and this is one of the things I’d like to improve on a bit. I’m
thinking more in the terms of some kind of established teambuilding session. Of
course with our own special twist!
So, I – we
- wanted to let you know that you can look forward to a great introduction
party up at the institute! Deb is already on the preparations. And you’ll be
the guest of honour!”
With a horny heat that almost felt like a
physical pressure against her body, their eyes continued to glow at her.
“And as the guest of
honour, which date would be appropriate to you?!?”
Anne was a little bit stunned, indeed. But
still her emotions were mixed.
Being the guest of honour was great,
obviously. But as Jean’s words started to sink in, she realised that she was
actually saying that she wouldn’t have as much time to spend with her as
before. Less time….. and less interest?!
She wondered. Could she have gotten too
intimate with Carol? Was she getting involved in the positioning games between
the two ladies without really being aware of it?
Or did Jean look at her as someone who was
already well integrated into her group, and now she could go out there and
continue hunting for other heads? Literarily?!?
That was a notion she definitely didn’t
like at all. But somehow she felt that it couldn’t really be that bad. Jean and
Carol obviously had other things to do, no doubt about it. They were after all
managing a blooming business together. So it could be just a practical
arrangement of things. Clearly. But
still…..
“Oh… I don’t know, really… Well, Friday…
Friday would be fine!”
“Great! I’m so glad! We both are available
Friday, and so is the group. In fact it was one among a fairly limited number
of days possible.”
The setting sun now painted a deep red
colour all over the hazy horizon with its scattered feather- like clouds. The
three women admired the beautiful view as they chatted lightly over their
drinks. Anne had sunk deep down in her reflections on positive thinking, self-
confidence, and being special. So deep she almost jumped as she noticed the
focus returning back on her.
“One more important thing: we – or should I
say I – have temporarily stopped the search for new potential service girls to
our staff. We’ve discussed this point very carefully, and found that we really
needed to work on your skills with the rest of the group before we continue. We
never wanted to be just good. We want to be the best! And you can help make
that happen.
If it’s Okay with you, I would be very
happy to somehow be able to announce this on the introduction party.”
The two ladies again grinned at her obvious
trepidation.
“Not that you’ll be facing a cheering crowd
of fans or anything like that! I’ll just try to bring the message home during
that evening, one way or the other. You know… Clearly we’ve already seen how
the skills of our girls are decisive factors of success. When they really
excel, and eventually even exceed expectations, then the marketing job is done
simply by the word on the street! Or – more precisely – the
rumours between our influential clients.
So, my dear, it seems like you’re in for a
lot of overtime!”
Once again Anne’s feelings were a total
mess. Her mood shifted from rage over being abandoned due to her ladies busy
schedules all the way over to being overjoyed for her position as the most
special girl on their staff. And sometimes the sheer joy of knowing that they
were really real! Like…. real ladies…. mature, gracious, and horny, wanting
real, devoted pleasure from young, lustful girls like her. Wanting
it in fact from her. What more could she ever wish for? A few
weeks back she’d still refuse to believe that this world existed!!
But everything was changed now… also in
other ways. She was deeply in love with Jean, and she felt a very strong
attraction and affection for Carol as well. And Pam. And Mary. All of them, actually! Their
wonderful hot bodies, their fresh and free natures, their self- confident
sexuality, unrestricted passion and shameless quest for pleasure. But
Jean was the first; the pioneer… the eye- opener… the pathfinder. The one to
take her to the mountain top and let her see the promised
land!!!! Oh yes. Martin’s words were definitely appropriate. It was
nothing but good…. Nothing but great. Nothing could be
wrong about loving women like Jean! Nothing!
And she had said that she had stopped her
search for new talents. Clearly not because of her personality, but still, at
least, she was the one directly affecting that decision. Could it be possible
to use the position this gave her to win the lady’s heart for good? How should
she then deal with Carol in the future? If she should try to
think a little bit strategically - for once?!?
It was becoming more and more clear to her
that she couldn’t stand the thought of being just another of the service girls.
She wanted to be special among the special. To Jean.
And Carol?!
Was that possible? Could she expect Jean to
finally choose her if she obviously harboured similar feelings to Carol? Even
if those feelings were more primitive passion and glowing desire than real
burning love?
And how about the obvious
rivalry between them?
They were very good at hiding it to others, but Anne had sensed it almost
immediately. And every day it was even more clear to
her. Officially good friends and associates, but under the surface a weird kind
of a power- struggle, or whatever you would call it. Exactly how much, she
still didn’t know. Of course she hoped she was wrong, and that it was just some
kind of a feeling generated simply by the awesome impression they made.
But there definitely was something…
that was for sure.
Once again she thought over what she
actually knew about their relationship. She let her mind rumble through the
impressions and dialogues she had with Carol the other day when they spent the
evening together at the institute. It wasn’t easy since her senses were totally
drugged by the powerful femininity of the lady’s body. But with some
concentration she could recall at least some of the things they had been
chatting about.
Carol lay spent and motionless all over the
couch with Anne worshipfully on her haunches at her feet.
What time it was she didn’t know. But it
must have been like 2 or 3 in the morning. A wonderful, early
morning with a hazy atmosphere of exhausted afterglow, warm compassion, and
joyful satisfaction. Even with the intense itching in her
own overheated pussy.
She felt Carol start to drift off to sleep
as she tenderly stroked her thighs and calves with loving fingertips and soft,
sensitive lips. The greedy, predator- like pussy lips up there happily closed
and relaxed, satisfied from loving tongue treatment – for now.
Anne didn’t feel tired at all. She was
already looking intensely forward for the moment when those lips were ready to
part once again around her tongue, to welcome her back in where she belonged,
to kiss her own lips in the passionate embrace that created the magic unity
that she had so learned to love and strive for.
She almost jumped when she heard Carols
voice from above, clear and soft at the same time;
“Anne dear, did Jean find you in school?
Down at Greer?”
“Er… yes…., yes,
she did…”
“I thought so. What did she actually tell
you about me? I mean – before we met. You and me.”
Anne’s heart started pounding again. She
immediately recalled the fact that Jean hadn’t mentioned her with a single word
until they met in her office the day of the sit- in lecture. What should she
say? What was the right thing to say?!?
“Well…..“ Anne desperately tried to think
of a way out. “She actually didn’t say much…” She kept on kissing a lazily
stretched ankle. “I…. I don’t know…..”
“You mean, she didn’t mention me at all?!?”
Carol raised her head to look down at her
in disbelief. Anne instinctively tried to hide behind her knee.
What could she tell her?
A long, unbearable moment of silence….
Then Carol let her head fall back again as
she sighed.
“Be a darling and get me a blanket, will
you?”
Anne jumped to her feet, more than happy to
be released from the cold grip of interrogation. In no time she stood over her
with a huge, soft one from the machine accessory cupboard.
“Now get down here, and cover us up! And
give me a big, big kiss!!
-
- -
Again Anne’s heart pounded in her chest. Only this time from fear for her life more than anything else.
Sure enough, she was nervous about this
team building session with the other service girls, but racing with Jean along
What if the cops finally got her? Did she
ever think about that?
The dust cloud
accompanying Jean’s car as she roared up in front of the institute was already
widely known as one of her hallmarks.
Anne was glad to get out alive this time
too, and had completely forgotten her other concerns as they entered the
familiar building.
“Time for some serious teambuilding” Jean
smiled as they strode into her office for a cup of coffee.
They were still early. They could hear the
distant music from Pam’s last aerobic hour from one of the studios.
Deb came in with fresh coffee and cookies
for them as they sat down to discuss the details of the evening’s party.
Anne had eventually managed to relax a bit.
But when she all of a sudden got aware of a minivan moving up in front of the
entrance, she felt the familiar tickling in the stomach again. Finally she was going to meet the other
service girls. The real field operators!
Through the blinds she could see the young
lovelies stepping out one by one, and filing into the building in the direction
of the reception room facing the back yard.
Strange how young they looked! Mentally,
she had pictured these girls to be more experienced and consequently… bigger….
older…. somehow. Imagine; some of them already had almost a year of field
experience on their butt!
Suddenly she felt totally lost again. Lost
in space! How could she be special when she hadn’t even seen a single client yet?
Hadn’t done anything but training and preparation? And some of them were surely
even younger than her…. - and far more beautiful!! Almost like Barbie dolls.
She could hear them chatter and giggle down
the hallway…. Just like that! Like they should be having
biology class.
She suddenly managed to grasp the
significance of Jean’s training…. far beyond the question of technique.
Attitude and self- confidence definitely was an ultimate key – like she had
always said. And this was the clearest evidence Anne had seen so far. This
chatter, this confident and trustful mood, the obvious friendship and mutual
respect they felt to each other. “How can you be a good service girl if you’re
not able to think positively?” Jean had stated. And it wasn’t just a phrase - definitely
not! From her own reluctant steps into this fabulous world, she perfectly well
knew what it took to be confident.
Jean had stopped talking, and Anne could
feel her looking at her. She turned to meet her smiling eyes.
“See?!”
Anne just nodded.
Damn! Every time she felt she started to
get on top of things, she was reduced to a helpless kitten again. And this time
it felt real bad! Right here and now. She was supposed
to teach them something?!? Eventually….
How on earth was she even going to be able
to confront them? To face them? Meet their gaze? All of them together?
She felt the sweat break out all over her
body, and her hands started trembling lightly. She jumped as she felt Jean’s
warm, calm hands over hers, and again turned to meet her intense, grey- green
eyes.
“I know this feels like kind of an awkward
moment,” she smiled at her, speaking with a completely relaxed and reassuring
voice. “This time you’re not going to meet just experienced and confident
ladies, but service girls quite like yourself.
But let me just assure you that it will be
OK! You’ll be surprised how relaxed the atmosphere will be. And I should know;
I created it! And besides, I wasn’t able to collect more than about eight girls
for this evening, so it isn’t like you’re facing half of the local community!”
She chuckled lightly before she continued.
“These girls are as busy as everybody else.
They have jobs, studies or friends to handle. And some of them are on service,
of course. This evening I ended up
having four of the girls out. One of them is even doing a full day sit- in
service at a medical research institution in Pescada!”
She took a sip of her coffee. Even through
her calm smile Anne could recognize this familiar uneasiness about her that
betrayed her rising heat.
That helped her relax a little. Obviously,
her lady expected nothing but sweet pleasure from tonight’s event. Then why
shouldn’t she expect exactly the same thing?
Carol hadn’t talked much more about her
relationship to Jean after their exhausting night together.
The next time they had had a chance to be alone, she had chosen to focus on her personal development. Her approach to the challenges of life in general, and especially
her new ways in the area of sex. Anne felt it was because she needed
time to think about how to deal with the things she had learned so far from
their intimate moments together.
The lady told her how the desire for other
women’s touch had been with her for as long as she could remember, and she had
had several flings with girls throughout the years, even after she got married.
But she freely admitted that it was Jean’s
ideas that set the things right for her; that made her understand what she
really craved.
Because lesbian or
straight actually wasn’t the important thing. No no!
Getting head was what it was all about! – And getting it good!! A patient and
skilled tongue working her pussy for hours at end. Whenever
she felt the need…. whenever she got horny.
And that turned out to be pretty often!
As their service girls got more and more
skilled and devoted, she and Jean had discovered what continuous stimulation
and repeated orgasms could do to your body over time. If it was the general
hormone level or purely a mental thing, they didn’t know. But the fact was that
the more and the more thunderous orgasms they had, the more their body craved.
And now they were more or less addicted! She had lost count of how many times
she had fallen asleep somewhere som early morning
with a young girl between her legs; - totally exhausted after a full evening
and night of continuous oral service and an unknown number of intense orgasms.
In the worst periods, they’d had to pick up
again the next morning and continue up until noon time before she finally felt
satisfied…. at least for the next few hours.
Jean had had exactly the same experience,
and they got quite close in their common enjoyment of the skills of their young
students. And their own desires.
Carol really had had the impression that
their previous rivalry now was a thing of the past. That was until Anne came
into the picture. It was clear to her that Jean had plans for the girl. Plans
beyond what they had discussed down at Kamachooga. And
consequently beyond what she had wanted to tell her as well.
What exactly was she planning?
“Cheers!”
A unison reply met Jean as she lifted her
glass. Smiling she swept down her remaining champagne. She then put the glass
down and got up to face the light- headed group.
“OK ladies and girls! Welcome to all of
you. And a special welcome to Anne, Laura, and little Liz -
the three latest students entering our special training program.
Also, a warm welcome to our specially
invited guests this evening: Ms. Mary Roberts, Ms. Clare Wilder and Ms.
Veronica Chambers.”
Scattered clapping
followed by some slightly nervous giggling. The introduced ladies joined in with broad, glamorous
smiles.
“I hope all of you liked our idea for the
theme of the party. Although everybody perfectly well know what our position in
ordinary service is, I thought a roman slave theme could be fun and exciting
for the evening.
As you see the service girls have these
costumes created as a part of our client fantasy choices. What’s new is that we now even have lady
outfits in a matching style. And Deb here has used her excellent creativity all
afternoon to create - or should I rather say recreate - this exciting set with
classical roman chairs and tables.
So, anyone of you ladies who would like to
play along; please follow Deb to the wardrobe, and she will help you change
your clothes and dress you up in the costumes.”
Jean was delighted to see all the ladies
jumping to their feet and following Deb out. Pam and Carol were already dressed
in their costumes, and remained half lying back in their chairs. The girls sat
in a spacious circle in the middle of the floor, each with their glass of
champagne.
They had all been chatting lightly already
for a while, and almost all the guests had had several glasses, so the mood was
rising rapidly. And so was the sensual tension.
Jean found she had been a little bit too
pessimistic, almost as usual these days. She was a cautious person and liked to
be well prepared with all the things she pulled off. Although she had assured
Anne on several occasions, she had thought it would be kind of a challenge to
create a suitable atmosphere - at least for the early part of the evening. But
she immediately recognized there had been no reason to worry about that. Keen
hunger was what she could read in everybody’s eyes, and that was definitely not
just for the fried chicken and fruit arrangement that Deb and Pamela had
prepared as part of the set!
It was amazing! The first sessions she had
organised did come out a little bit slow from the start. But when the
people started to know each other better, especially the part on the different
sexual preferences, the hesitation evaporated, and everything was just
fantastic! And now she felt confident about this evening as well. The idea about a theme for the party – which
actually came from Pam - was a thing that helped relaxing things even more.
The ladies filed back into the room in
their exciting costumes, each one looking better than the other, smiling even
more glamorously at their cheering and whistling young admirers. Although it
must have felt at least a little strange to show off in the boarded toga- like
white coats, none of them showed any sign of discomfort or uncertainty as they
with gracious steps moved up in front of them. When Jean gallantly waved for
them to sit down, they found their places on the chairs with the natural authority
that just came with the role they were playing.
It was clear to Anne that all the ladies,
also those she hadn’t seen before, knew this game very well. They relaxed and
lifted their glasses lazily at the girl who went between them with an extraordinary
genuine looking amphora of red wine.
The girls stayed with the champagne. And as
a distinct difference from those ancient Mediterranean days, they were served
by a young doll with a huge three- litre bottle as well.
“Now girls,” Jean clapped her hands in her
half- laying position, “I invite you to enjoy the party! I’d like to take the
opportunity to thank Debbie and Pamela for their wonderful decorations, and for
the drinks and the nice smelling food. And now I encourage all of you to have
fun and really dig in! Each in her own way!!”
New giggling. Again even the gracious ladies joined in
as an appreciation of Jean’s invitation.
It didn’t take long until the edges of
those white, bordered coats had slipped more or less all the way up voluptuous
lady thighs, and the girls had a free view to glistening, horny pussy lips in
the shadows underneath.
Lazy legs were stretched graciously down to
be welcomed by soft, worshipping young lips eager to show what they could do to
a gorgeous, imperial mistress.
The heat was already like a deep vibrating
tone in the room.
As the slave girl’s lips, tongues, and
hands moved upwards and grew more persistent, rounded soft thighs gradually
opened more and more. Neatly trimmed bushes or sleekly shaved pubic bones were
teasingly bared. Soaking wet pussy lips slipped apart in glowing anticipation.
Unbearably slow red lips kissed their way upward, drawn by the sheer beauty of
pure and genuine desire, and the hunger for mind- melting pleasure.
Jean had been burning hot
already from the early afternoon, and felt the hormones cavorting throughout
her body at the luscious sight around her.
These parties were some of the most exciting things she could do. She
felt her belly get weak from excitement as she watched Carol’s expression when
she opened her legs graciously to welcome the eager tongue of a sweet thing
called Julia. Her companion gasped breathlessly and let herself sink back in
the chair with heavy eyelids as the tongue snaked its way into the depths of
her love channel.
Again...…. A sweet, young tongue where it belonged!
Most of all Jean would have
preferred to have Anne at her knees in front of her even on this occasion, of
course. But she knew perfectly well that that would establish a definite
impression of favouritism that she didn’t want…. at least not yet. She had to
remind herself that there would be plenty of possibilities to enjoy the
fantastic skills of that amazing girl. Any time…. anywhere…..
She was so horny and
impatient that her legs were widely spread in front of the flushed face of
Doreen, one of the girls who just started her field operation. The girl had
full access, and sensing her mistress’ readiness and impatience to be served,
swiftly got her head down into her crotch. The nose split her tiny bush, lips
sealed themselves on lips, and then tongue sneaked in between lips! Jean too
had to let out a trembling moan as the tongue moved almost directly to the
right spots. Exactly what she was trained so carefully for! Soft hands came up
to grasp her thighs and hips, pulling her gently into a loving hug that would
let the tongue do it’s magic with maximum effect.
Mouth heat again spread
rapidly from a burning knot somewhere under her urethra and throughout her body
all the way out into her fingertips. As she relaxed completely and closed her
eyes, the sound of slopping tongue activity and strained moans from all around
her filled her senses like som magic pleasure drug.
As the hormone flow rushed
up and down her spine in escalating waves that nearly stocked the breath in her
throat, she lolled in the ecstatic feelings, the whole magic experience of this
incredibly erotic bliss.
No matter how many times
she experienced it, no matter what circumstances, it always was the same
thrill. And now matter what setting, what context, where.…
or with whom! Well…. almost, at least!
Roman slave girls,
physiology class, torture dungeon, boss- secretary games, back seat drivers…
whatever!
It all gave the same
charge, the same passion. The same feeling of power and
supremacy that really got her going… every time. Only now she had still
one crazier element to add to the experience… Anne!
She gasped again as the
tongue started flicking her clit steadily from side to side, and soft girlish
hands came up from under her thighs to start worshipping her nipples with
gentle fingertips. As she absorbed the new increased level of stimulation, she
eventually managed to raise her head to look for her favourite young trainee.
She recognised her crouched
posture between the spread thighs of Ms. Wilder, her old friend from all the
way back at the college of education. A
new moan escaped her as she saw the expression on the woman’s face. Man, did
she get the service of her life! Even though Anne probably hadn’t even started
her deep tongue trusts yet, the lady’s hips were working heavily against her
face. And one hand already had a solid grip on the back of the girl’s head,
persistently messing up her already untidy hairstyle.
The horny view made Jean
shiver, and she felt a gush of her juices flush into the hungry mouth of her
own dear, hard working little one. A joyous moan came from down there as the
girl gingerly consumed this elixir of pleasure in between muffled moans,
focusing her efforts on a steady and regular titillation of the pulsing clit.
She knew she did well, and that a firm and predictable stimulation – still with
some small playful variations – was what would bring guaranteed results in a
matter of minutes! The first of a long chain of explosions
that would make this another memorable night of wonderful pleasure and joy.
To Anne the world around
her was non- existent. Her new lady, Ms. Whateverhernamewas,
was as succulent and wonderful as any woman Jean would bring along for her, and
she was up to her ears in her devotion to bringing her the ultimate pleasure…
and bringing it good!
She had started off with
the usual technique of drawing her tongue up an down the length of the gaping
slit, before diving in to focus her stimulation on the urethra and the base of
the clit. The woman’s response was swift and powerful, and in no time she had
her hips and belly working on a level of twitching and shuddering that she had
hardly seen before. Her full tits wiggled deliciously under the white toga, and
Anne longed to get her hands on them to increase her lady’s – and her own –
pleasure. But for now, she had to concentrate on holding those bucking hips in
position for her hard working lips and tongue, and leave the finer details for
later.
The woman had a way of
observing her skilful activities carefully with glowing eyes. As she did, her
facial expressions changed according to the waves of pleasure flashing back and
forth through her belly. Anne couldn’t help peering up at that face in
fascination, and then to try out how different tongue stunts affected that
expression and the way the lips twisted and writhed. As she went on to a firm
stimulation of the root of the clit the next few minutes, the face and hips
seemed to take over all of the lady’s bodily functions. Small squirts of pussy
juice splattered the back of her throat as a response to a particularly strong
wave of stimulation. And when she made the first few of her special deep tongue
penetrations, she was nearly lifted totally off the chair.
She trembled
uncontrollably, the other hand came down behind her head to yank her mouth hard
down onto her pubic bone as well, and her breath stocked completely as she
slowly pushed her head back and shot her cheek into the air, displaying all the
strained blood veins and tendons in her neck.
A final, long gasp…
Then a
mind- blasting explosion!
A long, throaty howl; and
wild trashing! Hands grasping and pulling mercilessly on full
locks of dark hair. The wild start of a totally wild evening!
All of the ladies had
either already tried, or heard about Anne’s special talents. So
last few minutes all of them had kept at least half an eye on Ms. Wilder in
order to find out for themselves, or out of pure curiosity. And all of
them were hoping for an oportunity to enjoy the
girl’s gifted talents at least once during the evening, as Jean had more or
less promised already.
Ms. Wilder’s
very vocal and visual confirmation of their expectations was a trigger to tip
several of the other mistresses over the edge as well. The room filled with
heated cries, bucking bodies, and whimpers of pain and excitement as the first
wave of hair- tearing orgasms impacted.
To her surprise Jean could
see Carol cry out wildly and blow her first load into the insatiable throat of
her slave girl along with the first wave of ecstasy. Jean had gotten used to
her friend being quite enduring, so she had expected her to need a couple of
more minutes for optimal pleasure, like herself.
But a lot of things had
changed when Anne came along. Clearly! She affected everybody… One way or the
other! And her hallmark was her ability
to break down all resistance before her victim even knew what hit her! Jean
used to think it was because of her special oral talents only, but she now had
a growing feeling that there clearly was something else too… something more. Something about that entire personality. She still couldn’t
figure out exactly what, but she already knew that this something held a key to
success that was at least as important as the technical skills. Maybe even
more…
Carol had been observing
Anne and Ms. Wilder too. And that did it…. even for her! Even now!! Her slave
girl Julia was good…. one of the best, in fact. She had more than half a year
of field experience with the most influential and demanding clients. But still
she wasn’t Anne. And she hadn’t even met the girl in order to start learning
her special technique still.
Carol twitched and bucked
around on her chair, and Julia stayed with her with all her excellent skills.
The knowledge that that lovely girl this very moment had a torrent of juices
and piss spraying her mouth was enough to build the melting sensation of an
emerging climax in her own belly too.
There was actually no
reason to hold back, so Jean got a firm grip of her own slave girl’s head and
relaxed completely as she let herself drift gently up towards the peak. The
trick was to relax your hips and breathe normally. And then just let it happen!
And let it hit you like a bolt of lightning!!
Those orgasms always were
the most intense ones. And when her slave girl had experience enough to stay in
position and keep her tongue exactly at the right spot when she lost control of
her hips, and then all the way through the shuddering ecstasy, that’s when you
know what life is all about!!
Surely young Doreen had
just started her field operation, but she had been in intensive training for
months before that. So she should have all the skills required.
And she did!
Jean experienced an orgasm
so violent that she had sparks raining all over her inner vision! A cracking
firework making the millennium look…. like a candlelight evening! So intense,
exhilarating and draining as she never thought she could get it from anybody
but her own, beloved Anne. And still, mixed with the wild waves of ecstasy -
somewhere far back in her mind - was this feeling that it in fact was
given by her favourite darling; no matter who in fact sucked the orgasm out of
her squirting pussy. Some strange way…. something about the way she was
thinking of her.
Doreen was extremely
encouraged by Jean’s eruptive response to her oral efforts, and hung on for all
she was worth to make sure her lady would stay in her ecstatic paradise as long
as humanly possible. No effort, no pain, no exertion would be powerful enough
to divert her from the task that life was all about! About giving unlimited
pleasure and satisfaction to a lady like Jean Alden!
And that was exactly
what got Jean going too. Beyond anything else… Sensing this total
devotion, the all- consuming commitment to the task of providing that kind of
pleasure. This ultimate feeling that let her give herself completely
over to ecstasy, just throw her head back, scream her heart out, and literarily
flood the hungry slave girl mouth in blissful joy. Live with the spasms ripping
through her body. Melt into the mouth glued to her pleasure source.
And then it was the
additional spark created by this strange thing about Anne’s personality. Even
now, when she was with somebody else! This love, this admiration, this strange
something - whatever it was - that made this girl unique. And made her
pleasures complete.
Which actually made
the pleasure complete to all the ladies that had been with her.
Jean let her hips
live their own life in the rigid grip of Doreen’s firm hands, and dance their
way through the peak and on into the numbing relaxation phase. She hadn’t had a
go for two days, so she knew she would need just a short recovery period to be
ready for the next scene, whatever her clever assistants had been thinking of.
Teambuilding was a
marvellous thing!
It took another couple of minutes before
all the ladies had been through their first orgasm of the evening.
As they lay panting and gasping all over
their chairs – still with their service- girls head resting between their
thighs - another girl with a cruel looking iron neck- collar went around
between them with the amphora of read wine.
With shaky hands they lifted their glasses
for refilling as those incredibly worshipping tongues nursed their pussies
through the sensitive process of recovery with exceptionally fine tuned levels of
titillation.
Jean took her time and fully enjoyed the
exquisite wine – like always - as she let her body recover. Doreen’s expert
tongue kept up a gentle massage of the length of her slit. Sweeping
flatly up and down with exactly the right push, and exactly the right distance
from her oversensitive clit. Like she had learned so well…. and knew so
perfectly.
The service girls didn’t have their glasses
refilled. Three glasses of champagne should get to them quite well, and
anything more would affect their concentration and precision for the later
parts of the evening.
And that, of course, was something that
simply couldn’t be!
Deb and one of the youngest girls brought
in several new trays of fresh fruit. Grapes, oranges,
strawberries and melons. And orange juice to enjoy after the wine. And
from the hallway a smell of another bout of fried chicken legs seeped into the
room, bringing a surprisingly convincing contribution to the ancient roman
atmosphere the staff had strived to create.
Pam presented the refreshments as an
intermediate relaxation course, and used the opportunity to announce an
exciting performance for the next break. Then she once again encouraged
everybody to enjoy the service.
The ladies relaxed, enjoyed the
refreshments, and chatted lightly with each other. But it didn’t take long
until their impatient service girl had them breathing and trembling again. With
well- trained expertise they searched for - and one by one found - the right
moment when their ladies were over the soreness and sensitivity after their
first service, and ready to take on the stimulation necessary to bring them
back up in full heat again.
The
young devotees had their own pussies tingling and dripping with pleasure, of
course. And as they had learned so carefully all from the start, the way to get
their own release was through the ecstasy of their mistresses. The more all- consuming the orgasm of their lady, the more
satisfying the mental one that their own body would experience. Jean’s
rule number one!
And there was nothing like rule number two
either! To dig into a wet and horny pussy! And not just any pussy!! The pussy
of a lady who knew what she wanted. What she craved. What she needed. And how
she wanted it! A woman who knew what a first class service should be like. Who
knew exactly what she should expect. A lady completely trimmed with the tunes
of her service girl’s scales. A kind of a higher unity in
perfect coordination. A perfect match. A perfect duet. Jean, at some point, had found it useful to
compare it all with some conservative kind of table manners. Like a guest and a
waiter knew the rules and the standards of their roles, so would a lady and her
available service girl know. Just like the most natural thing. At least in the
wonderful world that Jean had created.
To the other ladies, this was a party
similar to many others they had attended lately; wonderful, superb and utterly
satisfying. Even Carol enjoyed the services just the way she had learned to
treasure and enjoy it.
Only Jean felt that this evening indeed was
special. It was this strong feeling - this fuckin’
feeling of being on the brink of something new and revolutionary. Something
that could make a major difference to the way you looked at and approached
things. A feeling that just didn’t go away. Didn’t want to go away. And - at the same time – was
completely impossible to grasp. To concretize. To clarify.
She only knew – for certain – that she was
going to find out. Sooner or later!
In the mean time she had a tickling in her
body stronger than she had felt in a long time, and she soon experience another
mind- bending orgasm into the mouth of the girl she had exchanged with Ms.
Chambers a couple of minutes ago. An orgasm even more intense than the first
one, - and one that worked as a thunderous breaker of the dam of ecstasy that
followed right behind it!
Because the fact of the matter was that she
really had been the first to blow off this second time, in spite of all her
experience and feeling of control in situations like these. And as usual the strained
cry of wild lust - especially when it came from her - was what it took to push
the other ones over the brink too. Once again…..
Even several of the service girls now lost
control, no matter how much they tried to fight it, and had to deal with their
own orgasmic cramps as they strove to focus on their ultimate tasks in the
crushing grip between their ladies trembling thighs. But those unmistakable muffed groans could be
heard from several places around the room as thighs sprawled and tiny bottoms pumped
shamelessly in some kind of ecstatic reflex movements. Although their betraying
sounds of passion were soon drowned by the moans and screams of their
mistresses. No need to worry about being caught with your pants down this time!
Jean could see the mass of bucking and
twitching bodies through the haze of her own ecstatic response.
Just as the feeling from the intense
massage of her own clit changed from that melting, all- consuming pleasure
sensation to an almost painful tickling on her way down into exhausted
afterglow, she noticed how Carol suddenly cramped up beside her once again! She
just caught the movement from the corner of her eye, and lazily turned her head
over to witness and enjoy another of her friend’s
moments of ultimate happiness.
This time a girl named Sandra was the lucky
one to be rewarded with the awesome lady’s eruptive orgasm! The blond youngster
was among the best trained in her staff, only behind Mandy in field operation
time. And as usual her excellent skills came in very handy as she - with
practiced ease - pulled her hand down from the luscious tits to grab the waist
and hold the bucking abdomen in position. With generous help from her lady’s
grasping hands she squeezed her face into the deep cleft and kept up a
persistent tongue flicking over the pulsing clit. Even at the peak of ecstasy,
she was able to kind of monitor the intensity from the quivering of the thighs
pressed around her head, and adjust the speed and force of her flicking
accordingly. Too strong stimulation could be experienced as almost painful. And
of course too little would fail to bring her mistress to the highest possible
level of pleasure.
And finding exactly the highest possible
level as long as possible was the rule of the game! And what life was all about.
At least to her…
And the extensive training she had been
through now made her capable of tuning in on these finest parts of this art
with almost perfect accuracy, as munificently verified by Carol’s almost
animal- like screams! And the flood of sweet pussy juice! And
the trashing back and forth all over the chair. And the intense pain
from the grasping and tearing of her blond locks. And all the wonderful things
that came with the perfect orgasm of a perfect mistress!!
After this second wave of mind- blowing
orgasms, there were a few minutes of more or less complete silence. The only
thing to be heard in the entire room was the heavy breathing, panting and
occasional gasps from the happy empresses recovering in their classical
recliners.
Deb and the same young girl eventually came
in with the trays of fried chicken legs as the next course.
The ladies were just about to work
themselves up to prepare for it as Pam suddenly entered! A unison gasp went
through the audience as they saw her outfit… and what she had brought with
her…….
AWO09. - Business and pleasure
tanrayb@hotmail.com
The imperial ladies had been much too preoccupied with
their pleasure to take any notice of what went on around them. Pamela Vasquez was reclining on her chair
along with the others, and had a service girl to keep her on a nice level of
arousal as she joyfully took in the atmosphere of the scene... The scene she
had created from her own imagination!
Because of the performance she was planning, she didn’t really want to
cum yet. Just build up to - and stay at - a kind of trickling heat. But the
mood could make such a position difficult to stand by at times…
that was for sure! But, after all, that was what they had excellently
trained service girls for, wasn’t it?!
As she recognised the beginnings of a build up towards the point of no
return starting all around her once again, she found the oportunity to
discretely disappear, taking Linda, one of the trainees, along
with her.
Linda was ideal. She had been introduced on a similar party just a few
months ago. In fact she was among the oldest of their trainees, and had a
particularly well-rounded and full body - and a deliciously broad, peach-
shaped bottom.
And then, as they entered the room in their new outfits, they collected
gasps and exited outbursts from the hormone- heated ladies.
Pam’s costume had a design resembling that of some kind of a roman
gladiator. The result was a combination of lack of historical knowledge and a
desire to modify in order to increase the erotic appearance. Broad, black
leather straps with scattered metal rings and buckles crossed her torso both in
the front and back, with thinner straps encircling her upper arms. Over her
shoulders she wore broad and heavy looking leather flaps with long fringes,
connected to a black, cruel- looking, spiked iron ring around her neck.
Her tits were covered and held in place under the cross- straps by a
matching golden brown coloured fabric of some kind, similar to the colour of
her fingerless gloves.
The cross- straps were connected to an even broader leather belt – also
with light brown fringes - buckled tightly around her waist. That belt was held
down in position by thin leather straps fitted to the top edge of a pair of
black leather boots with spiky high-heels, covering her legs almost all the way
up to her crotch.
Even her makeup elegantly matched the colours. The outline of her eyes,
and the eyebrows were painted completely black, while the eyelids had a colour
matching that of the patches covering her tits, only a little darker. Her lips
were dark, very fully red – though not screaming – and were outlined with light
brown lines, making her mouth looking exceptionally full and sexy.
The rogue on her cheekbones was discreetly pink- reddish, ingeniously
toned down almost to nothing to perfectly balance the total composition.
She had pulled back her dark brown, almost black hair in a tight
ponytail, further completing the match with the rest of her costume.
The only thing contradicting the other effects was a small red rose
stuck in her hair just above her right ear. Another ingenious
effect adding to the impression of unpredictability about her.
The whole appearance made her look like she was just about ready to
kill in cold blood!
In her left hand she held a long, wicked looking bullwhip, rolled up
tightly in her fist. The other hand held
a short silver chain leash, connected to a black leather collar fitted tightly
around Linda’s neck. As she moved towards the centre of the room, the girl
staggered alongside, bent cruelly forward at the hip by the short length of her
mistress’ chain…. her hands apparently fastened behind her back with the same
kind of leather- like cuffs, and her curly blond hair hanging down to cover her
face. She was completely naked save for some classic roman- looking sandals and
a thin, black strap around her waist.
Red welts, resembling wicked whip marks, which looked chilling genuine,
cover her butt and torso with angry stripes.
The group of ladies and girls were stunned, to say the least, their
heated expressions ranging from disbelief to gaping admiration.
Comforted by the fact that any kind of violence or pain was totally
banned, the audience tried to grasp the skills and accuracy needed to pull off
this masterpiece of both costume composition and makeup.
The couple looked beautiful, outrageous, and outright chillingly
erotic. Although historically incorrect to the extreme, it had a completely
breathtaking effect on the spectators. Even the service girls totally forgot
their delicious tasks, staring wide-eyed as the two women stepped into the
centre of the room.
For a moment everything was completely silent except some heavy
breathing from indolently recovering mistresses. Pam turned to face the
assembly. As she looked up, she met an array of staring eyes that for a moment
looked almost comical.
She remained in character without problems though, and took hold of the
silver chain with her other hand to tighten the leash even more. A strained
groan came up from her side, as the girl’s head was forced down even further. A
violent tug on her collar was an immediate instruction for her to be silent.
Pam let one of her boot- dressed feet slide a little forward.
“Get down on the floor slave, and lick my boot!” she hissed.
With her hands still secured behind her back, Linda immediately
crumbled to her knees, with Pam letting the silver chain slide elegantly
through her hand to allow her the access she needed to obey the order.
The second round of orgasms had left the ladies more or less powerless.
Though not as devastated as they would have been after such
as session with Anne, more like totally drained of their sexual energy.
For the moment at least….
Although the sight of the little pink tongue darting over the shiny
boot tip was extremely exciting - even beautiful in its own peculiar way - it
could only serve as a pleasant background entertainment for now. Few of the
ladies were very unhappy about their girl paying more attention to the scene
before them, than keeping up with their prescribed duties.
Jean and Carol settled with the relaxing caressing from their slavegirl’s hands.
They actually considered these kinds of outfits and games somewhat over
the line, even a little vulgar. But then again, nobody could pull off something
like this with as much taste and style as Pamela Vasquez. She would never do
anything that she knew was against their policy, and her imagination was
positively preposterous, to say the least!
As the slave tongue continued to work its way around the tip of the
boot, the amphora was carried around again, and glasses were refilled. Jean
signalled to the girl to take it a little bit easy from now on. It wouldn’t do
for their guests to have too much. She knew from her own experience how
easily that could take some of the edge off the experience. Make an otherwise
perfectly served orgasm less than perfect.
That just couldn’t be!
Linda dutifully continued her task, and in the process her heavily
painted face became more visible to the others. Her eyes had broad, black
stripes painted in a kind of Egyptian servant- style, and her lips had been
done in a deep wine- red colour, all of it in order to emphasize the
presentation of the submissive slave- like appearance. Especially when
displayed in a position like this.
Anne watched open- mouthed as the girl continued tonguing the heel and
then slowly work her way up to the wrist of the shiny boot. She hardly noticed
Ms. Wilder’s gentle stroking and ruffling of her already tousled hair as they
both followed the action with heavy eyelids.
“Do it properly child!” Pam hissed as she put her hands to her hips and
assumed an even more dominating stance over the crouched girl. The rolled- up
whip patted ominously against the leatherclad thigh
as she surveyed the submissive performance with a deliciously cruel expression
on her face.
Linda hurried to comply, increasing her effort as her blonde head
bobbed around the shiny ankle. Her butt, with its network of fake, cruel
looking stripes, pointed obscenely towards the audience, wiggling sensuously
with the rhythm of her hard working tongue.
She continued like that for a couple of minutes until she felt a light
tug on the silver chain signalling for her to move upward…. Veeeery
slowly upward.
Her mistress retained the indulgent expression on her face as the girl
worked herself in the right direction. The spectators, however, did notice that
her breasts started rising and falling just a little bit faster with each
breath as the slave girl painstakingly slowly approached the knee. Anne had
noticed the patient and devoted service Pam had enjoyed while she was still
seated with the others, and knew that her blood must be nearly boiling over
from unrelieved passion. After all she hadn’t had any kind of release yet.
As Linda’s lips passed her Mistress’ knee, continuing its slow trek
upwards, the other ladies suddenly seemed to have recovered remarkably from
their state of exhaustion, and their passion was kindled once again. Gently but most urgently
service girls’ heads were directed back to where they belong….. in between the soft thighs spread before them. Down to their
eternal task! The eternal task of a proper slave girl.
They would have to do with the sound effects for the rest of the show.
By now Linda’s blond head was half way up the leather-clad thigh. Pam
let the whip unfold from her hand, casually falling down along the girl’s back.
Like a snaky caress. With gentle movements she let the black, plaited coils
slide back and forth along the gracious curves of her back and buttocks. From
around them the first of many faint moans could be heard, mixing with even
fainter sounds of slopping tongues gently at work. Patient
work. Worshipping work.
The heat was on again. On for sure!
No doubt whatsoever that this performance - stretching the ladies
imagination as far as it did - had the desired effect. Anne noted with a bit of
surprise that Ms. Wilder’s hungry pussy swallowed her tongue deeply without any
sign of discomfort or soreness. None at all! Quite an unbelievable feat
considering the violent orgasm she had experienced just a few minutes back. But
once again she had to remind herself that these were not just ordinary women.
Obviously, their remarkable endurance had been a key factor for them to be
included in the folds of Jean and Carol’s group. And – as Jean had pointed out
to her so many times already – the lifestyle itself helped develop the
endurance and also the sexual drive needed to be able to take such a level of
stimulation and pleasure on a regular basis. And then - in many cases - made them more or
less dependent on it.
As the moans around them steadily grew more breathless and hoarse, she
lost herself in the paradise- like depths of the delicious lady pussy opening
up so lewdly and lovingly to her ministrations. With her inner vision, she kept
the delightful image of Pam and Linda to the forefront of her mind. For a while
she also tried to follow the events by listening along, but eventually the soft
thighs gradually coming in on her head began to close against her ears and
cheeks, more or less shutting her out of that part of the action as well.
That part definitely continued though! Pam kept one hand behind Linda’s
head as the other continued playing with the frightening whip draped over the
girl’s back and buttocks. Her muscular belly and chest flexed and stretched
more explicitly with her now heavy breathing as she impatiently guided the
blond head towards the bald cleft of her dripping quim.
Then she suddenly seemed to loose what little grip she had on her
boiling emotions. Almost brutally she tugged on the slave’s neck, jamming the
adoring face up deep into her pussy…. She held her there for a long, breathless
moments as she let her own head sink backwards, and her other arm slowly raise
the monstrous whip high into the air.
The room became completely dead silent.
Then the arm shot down.
A deafening crack!
The audience jumped in shock.
Pam’s slave girl stiffened and let out a thin shriek into the depths of
the pussy completely engulfing her face.
Jean could see the backs of the other slaves crouch instinctively and
the heads ducking still deeper in between the widely spread thighs of their
mistresses.
Then silence… again. Expect for the ringing in the ears from the
terrible crack.
She didn’t actually…..?!? Or did she?!?
Nervous eyes scanned the girl’s lovely back and buttocks for any signs
of that horrible hit. Pam’s whip arm with its fingerless glove was resting
along her side, with the wicked instrument again draped across the girl’s back.
She seemed totally occupied with enjoying the hard working tongue. Still bent
slightly backwards, looking at some point above her with dizzy eyes. Her other
hand busily urging the blonde head for still higher intensity as her hips
slowly moved back and forth.
No new welt grew out on Linda’s silky skin though, and it eventually
became clear to the ladies that Pam had actually cracked the whip in the air
just above the girl’s buttocks. That understanding immediately triggered a new
bout of moaning and groaning throughout the group as recovering pussies started
to drool in response to the impact of this outrageously wild and primitive
fantasy.
The moans got even more hoarse as Pam
painstakingly slowly raised her arm a second time. As it reached the full
height once again, she looked cruelly down at Linda, who kept her attention on
the business at hand, squeezing her face even deeper into her soaked cleft. The
girl’s exposed ass cheeks rolled softly back and forth in front of her as if
she was eagerly anticipating the kiss of the whip. Carol thought the girl had
to have an almost blind trust in her mistress’ skills with that monstrous
instrument of unimaginable suffering!
The whip’s crack filled the room again! Even louder
than before. Linda made another theatrical jerk of pain accompanied by a
muffled scream. In her state of increased heat, she forgot all about her hands
pretending to be cuffed behind her back, and reached out to grab and hold her
mistress’ buttocks with both hands as she tried to dig still deeper into the
wonderful pussy with her lips and tongue. And Pam met her with heavy hips as
she moved to let the whip fall a third time.
The room soon resounded with ecstatic moans as joyfully working tongues
rubbed ferociously over rock hard, oversensitive clits. The entire group was
well off on the wild ride towards another, uncontrollable explosion. Hands and
fingers tore and grabbed at tousled slave hair, and heavy pubic bones bucked
persistently against hard working mouths as the heat gradually grew to fever
pitch.
All of this accompanied by the now rhythmical cracks of the whip!
Even with their extensive experience, Jean and Carol had long since
been brought out of their state of sated recovery. Encouraged and excited by
Pam’s extraordinary understanding of how to entertain her audience, they also
passionately enjoyed the show along with the expert oral attention from their
slave girls.
Through her mental dim of revived sexual arousal, Jean noted that Ms.
Wilder had given up Anne to her friend Veronica Chambers - the last of the
guests not to have experienced the girl’s special skills yet. The lady lay spread- eagled over her chair as she hung on to the
dishevelled head with both hands. It was clear to everyone watching that Anne
had initiated her special tongue thrusts already, with her usual, barrier-
breaking success. And young Doreen’s head was practically jammed down into Ms.
Wilder’s impatient pubes as she tumbled over to occupy the position between
those abruptly abandoned thighs. These ladies sure knew how to enjoy a good
party, no doubt about that!
Another stinging crack! Another painful yelp! Strained
trashing and moaning from ladies and slave girls alike.
Pamela handled the whip like a circus artist, and Jean’s only concern
was how her friend’s rising passion would affect the accuracy of those violent
looking blows.
And that obviously must have crossed the gladiatress’ mind as well.
As her body started quivering lightly, her muscular arm rose and fell
just a few more snapping times. Then she dropped the instrument of suffering
and grabbed hold of Linda’s head with both hands.
Her trembling gradually intensified, with her stomach muscles bucking
and convulsing as sparks of intense pleasure shot up and down her spine. Her tits swinging delightfully under those small pieces of texture
cloth.
The girl’s mouth was stuck like glued to her pussy, with the tongue
relentlessly rubbing back and forth over the protruding pleasure nodule. By now
Linda’s own passion ran so high that her body threatened to betray her with an
uncontrollable orgasmic blast that could result in a total loss of control at
the time when she needed it most…. When she needed all of her
energy to focus her heart and soul on the single task of bringing her wonderful
mistress maximum pleasure.
Shit!! Now she felt those familiar ripples in the delightful thighs
pressing along her cheeks. The hands on her head clenched into tight fists
grasping full locks of blonde hair as her head was relentlessly pulled deeper
into the overheated cleft.
Pam’s body trembled even harder… She slowly rose onto the toes of her
high- heeled boots as she with gritting teeth sank most of her weight down on
the up- turned face!
Another few gasps escaped her.
Linda desperately tried to control her own body as she prepared her
lady for the final explosion with a series of extra powerful tongue flicks. The
agonizing pull at her hair brought tears to the eyes, but all of that was
completely displaced by the insane pleasure of bringing on a mind- bending
orgasm to a stern and demanding mistress like Pamela. Her mistress!
Then the orgasm hit!
Like a final whiplash right across her back!
And the cry of pleasure was almost as loud! As her hip bucked violently
she shot a massive squirt of pussy juice down into her slave’s mouth!
As Linda used all her strength to meet the heavy hips with face and
tongue, she felt herself gradually loose control of her own body… just as she
had feared. With her hands tightly hugging the flexing buttocks, and without
the ability to touch herself at all, Linda still
rushed helplessly into a climax that almost made her collapse under the weight
of her mistress’ all- consuming ecstasy. With the wave of her own orgasm raging
through her, and new squirts of juice filling up her mouth, she had to use all
of her strength to support herself as well as her lady as she tried to keep
some kind of control of her spastic hips. Hips that felt like
they had taken on a life of their own down there.
Pam’s overwhelming eruption became the trigger to push the other
mistresses over the edge as well. Over the next minute the entire room was
filled with the chaos of bucking bodies and ecstatic screams. All the slave
girls had their generous share of gushing pussy juices as they strove to stay
with their lovely ladies through their heart- bursting orgasms. And they all
managed to control their own pent- up passion in the process. Almost….
Jean was quite certain that Doreen’s wildly pumping hips clearly
betrayed even her failure to withstand the excitement as Ms. Wilder’s mixture
of cum and piss flooded her throat and threatened to drown her completely.
Doreen was probably the most hot- blooded of all the service girls,
giving herself over to the task of pleasuring with a
frantic submissive energy and passion that could match even that of Anne.
And Anne was the perfect one…. as always. With total control of body
and technique, she managed to stay in the ideal position and contact throughout
Ms. Chamber’s trembling ecstasy, drinking her juices,
and tonguing her clit until the classy lady actually fell into unconsciousness
from total exhaustion!
Even as Jean rushed into her own climax, she was still able to peek
over at Anne’s composure as the girl struggled to work herself up, and then
bent over the knocked- out mistress trying to get her to come around again
somehow. And she realized through the bliss of ecstasy that she had never been
this close to falling in love with someone! Never!! She had seen Veronica pass
out in sexual rapture on several occasions, so she knew that was nothing to
worry about at all. And it was almost inevitable that is would
happen with Anne! Her own Anne!!
The feeling flowing through her body from this new realization added to
the purely sexual ecstasy she experienced, and she had to bite her knuckles
almost to the point of drawing blood not to scream like a plain amateur as she
let her body shake and tremble on. On and on. On the quivering ride to the perfect satisfaction…. For
now….
Pam and Linda had collapsed down on the carpet during the final part of
their ecstasy. The slave girl fell with her right thigh landing right across one
of the coils of the bullwhip, adding to the agony from Pam’s merciless pull in
her hair.
The other ladies had had several opportunities to calm their nerves
already, but still their orgasms were absolutely all- consuming. Pam had been
out of her skin from excitement before she even started! No wonder she forgot
everything except her own ecstasy! In spite of her natural thoughtfulness and
compassion, she had become almost completely insensitive even to her partner’s
agony.
Until she finally slipped back... totally spent. And totally happy! And extremely proud of
a performance she knew everybody would remember for a long time….
It was a party like no other… at least to most of them! Everybody felt
totally drained of any last spark of energy.
Even some of the service girls were so exhausted that they lay like dead
between the open thighs of their mistresses.
It really would take something to topple the performance they had
witnessed tonight!
It took a while before breathing and pulse got down to more or less
normal levels again.
The mood had switched from their favourite almost animal- like state of
sexual craving into one of intimacy, nearness, and compassion. Shaking service-
girls’ fingers and lips carefully stimulated glowing skin and sensitive nipples
as they were affectionately caressed back by their totally drained and sated
mistresses. Most of the girls had managed to control their passion one way or
the other, and were able to continue to keep their focus on being available to
fulfil the enjoyment and pleasure of their mistresses... like they had been
trained so carefully for. And most of them had learned to live with, and enjoy
their own state of overheated passion. Because that’s what it took to be able
to keep their full concentration on a lady’s pleasure and comfort.
Even Linda and Doreen, who failed to withstand the intensity of the
last peak of superior ecstasy, didn’t feel quite that terrible about their
weakness in those hard moments of truth - when a devoted service girl was
supposed to show what stuff she’s really mad of! Being hot and passionate for
the lady was always the fundamental basis for their role in this game. And this
could never be observed in a better way than by happily giving up any thought
of one’s own relief. Make sure to stay in a state of glowing horniness and be
ready for whatever her lady would want.
But still. Failure to control this was readily accepted as long as it
was clear that it had been caused simply by the intensity of the action, and
not from any weakness of character or desire to serve! There wasn’t much to be
done about that!
And Jean felt no need to be unreasonable. Everybody knew what was
expected, and that was the important thing. Beside that they were all just
human beings…. After all…..
Even Anne.
AWO10. - Perfection for the field
tanrayb@hotmail.com
It had been four months. Four months of new insight and extended
perspectives. Spring had turned into summer – and summer to autumn. So far Anne
had been able to coordinate her normal, everyday life with the training
sessions she attended at the institute.
It had been a fantastic time, no doubt about that. She could feel the
effects in every fibre of her body, in so many different ways. On Jean’s
recommendations she had started working out on a regular basis, not at the
institute, but at a downtown gym. Along with her school activities at first,
and recently with her new part- time job. Her planned role as an athletics
motivator back in school had ended abruptly with her acceptance into Jean’s
training program. Jean had instated other girls from her class into these
roles, something that made Anne quite curious and a little bit nervous. But
none of them were ever accepted into the program. Nor were they doing very well
as motivators.
While still in school, Anne and Jean had kept a strictly “normal”
relationship, and even with her new job they were a
little careful in revealing how close they actually were in their private and
public life. The same applied for most other activities she was involved in, like
the fitness gym. That was good for variation - for seeing other people - and
for her ability to build and maintain what could be considered “normal”
contacts and friendships that had nothing to do with the special skills she was
learning and developing up at the institute.
Not that she felt it as a problem. Not at all! The training,
and the women she had got to know and
love at the institute…. that was a world of its own. A
fabulous world in which she had the possibility to see all her wildest dreams through. A world that had given her
the self-confidence and inner happiness that she never thought she would
experience again in her life. Just walking down the street now, made her feel
like a privileged individual. There was a part of her life that no one outside
the institute had any idea about, something that made her special! And gifted!
There were a few things to worry about as well, of course. To begin
with, her parents had gotten suspicious. A few months back they had nearly
walked right in on her and Carol. They had been back at her flat, getting down
to their favourite business for quite a while already. It was quite clear that
they really wanted to check on her. She had completely forgotten that her
mother had a key, and she had definitely never used it to just lock herself in
without ringing the bell first. Luckily Carol’s swift business skirt cover-
operation brought things back to a normal coffee visit in a matter of seconds.
It had been quite close though. And she clearly sensed that the suspicion was
there. Definitely!
Her mother had complained on several occasions that they almost never
saw her back home anymore, and she and her father didn’t really believe that it
came from some increasing preoccupation with fitness. First they wanted to know
if she had a new boyfriend. But eventually they seemed to accept the fact that
that didn’t seem to be the case. And that’s when they really started to dig
into her private life… in such a stupid, typical narrow- minded way. If they
were really concerned about her getting into some kind of bad company, why not
try to show some genuine interest? Instead of just being concerned on how it
might reflect on them, especially if it would bring some kind of shame on the
family!
Still… they weren’t the big problem though. Not really, anyway. After
all they were not that bad! Just hopelessly old fashioned, that’s all.
No, she was much more concerned about the relationship between her two
goddesses - Jean and Carol.
She had noticed a very disturbing change lately. Especially
after the initiation party with the other service girls. Pamela and Deb
tried their best to smoothen things over, but without too much luck. Obviously
Carol must have been quite harsh when she brought up the thing about Anne and
herself. How Jean hadn’t even mentioned her name before they met in her office
at the first day of the sit- in lecture. The day that Carol got useful!
True enough Carol wasn’t always too good at handling difficult
situations. She was a goddess in beauty and elegance, and a raging fury in bed,
but definitely no top class diplomat!
There simply had to be a way of bringing the two back on proper
talking terms again. One way or the other. She just
had to figure out how. She wasn’t sure if she would be able to stand a
situation where these two wonderful ladies wouldn’t work together in a good
fashion, and just be the superior queens that they were born to be.
There simply had to be a way…
- - -
Anne and Jean were sitting together in Jean’s heavily upgraded
reception office at the institute. Not like most other people would sit
together in an office, obviously. Jean sat comfortably in the same old corner
couch, while Anne had her place on the soft carpet on the floor in front of
her. Anne finally had had the nerve to tell her that she preferred tea rather
than coffee, so now they were sipping their tea together as they chatted
lightly about how things were going in her training program.
And the results were extraordinary. Anne’s progress kept stunning Jean.
She’d already seen quite a number of young girls through the training, and seen
them reach very high skills in a pretty short time. Some were very
enthusiastic, others more reluctant. But up until now very few of them had
dropped out and left. Jean liked to think that was due to the fact that she and
the other instructors used such a gentle and careful approach, taking time to
deal with the shyness, the uncertainty, the first experiences of the touch and
taste, the “I’m really no cunt- lapping slut”- feeling that always came up in a
while after the first rapture, and all possible other complexes of feelings. It
was no easy thing to be broken in to this kind of life style, and Jean never
pretended it to be. Her girls should not just learn to do it and to like it.
They should love it! It should occupy their mind and desires and be the
major nutrition to their sexual needs. If not, there was absolutely no chance
that the arrangement would last for more than a fairly short period of time.
Even with this careful tutoring, she initially lost some promising
talents after just a few months with the program, but she felt that was more
because they couldn’t come properly to terms with the clients that found them
most to their liking, rather than the life style itself. At least that’s how
she understood it when crisis came, and tears and frustration surfaced back in
her office. Then she was needed to convince them that this was nothing but
another experience, a valuable contribution to their life, but something that
had proven not to be their thing after all. Sorry Sam. Then she could send them
home with a good feeling that this was understood and accepted. Maybe some day
they’d be back?!?
Anyway, Anne here certainly was no drop- out! She probably would make
the best server she ever had. Ever! With the other regular service girls in her
staff, they now made up a tam that would blow away the most discriminating of
connoisseurs in her growing circle of exclusive clients.
“So, Anne dear; you’ve been with the program for quite some time now,
and your performance has been excellent, like I’ve already told you many times.
My instructors and assistants are very pleased, and have never been so
thoroughly satisfied any time before as they have been these last months. And
that really says something! Up until now you have basically been developing and
perfecting your fabulous oral skills, and the caresses and stimulation coming
along with that.”
Anne nodded and carefully met her mistress’ gaze. Again she had the
feeling that this day was something special, and was curious what was up next.
The nervousness, which she by now had managed to forget about more or less
completely, was back for a moment, although she felt she could handle it much
better now.
“So, I think it’s about time to proceed with the next step – to use the
pedagogical term - of the program. The final step, actually! Obviously, the
technical part is – and will always be - very important. But there is also the part of making your lady not just twist and moan and orgasm
like a queen, but even genuinely feel like a queen! All the time! Not
just at the time of the body worship, but all
the time you’re with her.”
“And there’s a fine line to watch out for. Remember, you’re not a
slave! Not some mindless plaything. You’re a partner or a chevalier
obsessed with her wellbeing and comfort, her pleasure and enjoyment. You’re
there for her, and she should be able to totally forget about any doubts as to
if she should enjoy it fully without feeling selfish or guilty. In the
beginning - for those who are still not experienced clients,
or ladies - that’s a natural feeling, even for them, and you should help them
to overcome it. That’s your job! Your responsibility! In many cases that
won’t be a problem, but you should always be prepared anyway - like a girl
scout - to make sure this part is okay.”
Jean smiled down at Anne, and the girl now felt she knew quite well
what was coming up next. Once again it was exactly what she was hoping for too.
“So, to be more specific; the task will be to build the right mood
around the service situation and the lovemaking you will be doing. And
lovemaking is still the key.”
“No matter what impressions you may have got from different kinds of
lousy pornography, there are a few, simple facts to observe about our ‘brand’
of lovemaking. Maybe you could say that it’s a lack of fantasy or inspiration,
but the fact of the matter is that the lady mostly wants just that; Lovemaking.
She will want long and relaxing sessions, with the focus on her pleasures only.
She will want gentle attention and oral ministration for hours, a patient
tongue to make her flow weightlessly in a universe of wonderful feelings –
that’s a good one I don’t use to often! – and to know
by intuition when the time is right to build her up for a new orgasm. And then,
of course, the target is always total satisfaction.
It happens, obviously, that she will be in need of a quickie on the
run, and that can be even more challenging. But most of the time you’re in for
longer sessions.”
Jean picked up a card from her purse.
“Pam has set up a meeting with one of our regular clients for Friday
night, if that’s suitable for you. It will be at this address.” She handed the
card over to Anne.
“I suggest we meet at Chess at least half an hour in advance, and I’ll
go with you to introduce you to the client and see it all off.”
Jean smiled. “You’re in for the mood- part, young lady. Now the real
fun begins!”
Anne smiled back happily, and got up for the tea can.
Jean seemed to be more tireless than ever in her efforts to familiarize
Anne with all aspects of the service she would be doing from now on. As she
parked her car up front and came into the pub where Anne was waiting, she
hardly had found her place opposite to her before she started another monologue
on the background and idea around the main business concept – as she called it.
But Anne didn’t mind at all, because now she was bringing up something that she
herself had been wondering about, but even after so long time didn’t dare to
ask yet.
“Remember back at the Institute, I talked about how my – sorry, our
– clients liked the services we provide. That they like it –
among other things - because they simply know that they can get it.”
She appeared to be nearly as nervous as Anne thought she could possibly
be. Maybe she was just a little bit breathless from her hasty entrance into the
pub? She looked ravishing with another light grey executive suit, complete with
a white silk scarf and deep wine- red, high-heeled shoes. Some
person to look up to. The supreme leader of the Pac!
“Well, I didn’t think so myself, and I was really surprised. It’s not
the most logical thing that there will be a lot of girls wanting – even
fantasizing – about satisfying other women. And especially
not younger girls wanting to service older women!”
Jean suddenly realised that she had been talking quite loud, and looked
around herself slightly embarrassed before she smiled, bent over the table a
little, grabbed her hands - like she’d developed a habit to do - and continued
with an almost whispering voice.
“But – as you know yourself - there’s a huge dream out there!
Apparently a lot of girls have fantasies in this direction. Normally it remains
a fantasy, but with us they have a possibility to do something about it in a
safe environment where someone brings them together with the ladies of these
fantasies. And - the best of it all - with ladies who know
how to appreciate and enjoy it. Without any questions,
or any other personal involvement other than the sex itself. At least not in the beginning. This seems to be a remarkably
successful match.
And, to be perfectly honest with you; later on, when they get to know
each other better, there can be all kinds of relationships developing. I even
think that I – despite of all my efforts - might have right out lost a few of
my girls to some of my clients, in the way that they seem to have developed a
kind of a love affair, that is.
That’s inconvenient, obviously, because it reduces the capacity and
flexibility of our services. But on the other hand, client satisfaction is higher,
and they’re still paying, so in the end it’s not really any serious trouble to
the business. At least it hasn’t been so far.”
Jean drew her breath after her lecture and smiled again.
“So, as you perfectly well know by now, you’re not alone in this wide
world!”
Anne couldn’t say she felt any better after Jean’s monologue, if that
had been the intention. Sure it was a comfort to know that there was many more
who shared her fantasies, but again she got this feeling of being reduced to a
tool for her friend’s business. That was a problem, because she started to
realize that the enjoyment and passion she experienced from all of this, was
much more important to her than the business it got them. Even
if she would be a part of it. This was much, much more than simple
business, and she had got a feeling that Jean seemed to forget that. Even Carol, actually.
It wasn’t really something that made her doubt if she would continue to
go with the program, but she decided to try to give Jean some feedback about
this when time and situation was right. It was time to start watching out a
little bit, so she wasn’t being exploited for Jean’s purposes only. And she was
more determent than ever to try to figure out if it could have something to do
with her relationship with Carol!
After a cup of coffee and a brief introduction of the client and the
task ahead, it was time to be off to the new lecture. Anne hadn’t felt nervous
at all up until now, but she felt the familiar heavy heartbeats as they left
the pub and stood outside in the street. To her surprise they didn’t get into
the car, but continued down the sidewalk for about ten minutes, until they
stood in front of an elegant apartment house about three blocks away.
Jean went up the stairs, and rang one of the bells until a familiar
humming indicated that the front door was open. She held the door open to Anne,
and they both strolled over to the elevator at the opposite side.
Upstairs a very tall woman dressed in an elegant dark green business
suit met them at the apartment door. Anne thought she could be slightly over
forty, very good looking with prominent earrings and discreet make-up in
matching colours, revealing a style that to Anne was nice, though a little bit
strange for her taste. Again Jean had got her a lady to admire and look up to. An ideal person to further help build her character and skills.
“This is actually a company apartment now,” Jean told her after they
were introduced. “We’ve had it for almost three months, and used it for the
part of the program that you are about to enter now.” She smiled broadly at the
lady beside her; “Bridget is one of our best clients. She’s almost insatiable!”
They laughed and hugged each other convivially before Jean continued; “It
wasn’t very hard to get her to volunteer for a free one, joining in as one of
our special instructors for the final and more sophisticated part of the
training. In fact, it was quite easy!” Again the two of them shared a long,
heartily laugh.
Anne could clearly see the fervour in the lady’s eyes, and she sensed
from the way her personality made her feel, that she would not be easily
satisfied! At first glance, Bridget gave a somewhat cool and arrogant
impression, but within the first few minutes the ice was more or less broken,
and she thought she sensed a certain openness and frankness about her. She was
happy to realize that she would probably end up liking her just as much as the
others back at the institute. The now familiar surge of excitement warmed her
entire body as she felt things were again right for a wonderful session of real
lovemaking - real pleasure providing - within the familiar settings that Jean
so masterfully created.
It didn’t take long until lights were down, candles were lit, muted
classical music sounded from the stereo, and Jean and Bridget had taken off
their jackets and gotten comfortably seated on a black leather corner couch in
the small, but elegant living room. Jean instructed Anne with kind and patient
commands how to prepare and serve red wine as well as an elegant tray of fruit
and cheese.
Ann tried to work swift and effective. It was a problem, naturally,
that she didn’t know her way around this kitchen, but after a while she felt
she managed fairly well. And when everything was to the ladies’ satisfaction,
she sat down on the huge rug right in front of the couch. The
inferior position that clearly was an essential part of the next step of the
program. Bridget handed over her own glass of wine.
The three – or first and foremost two - of them chatted for a while.
Anne listened in, and answered when addressed, as she had learned. She made
sure not to drink out her own glass, but to refill the glasses of her
mistresses as soon as they were close to half full.
Anne could feel Bridget’s excitement, and when Jean’s eyes told her the
time was right, she knew she was expected to make the move. She started with
asking for permission to take off her client’s shoes to kiss her feet.
As Jean nodded and complemented her initiative, Anne noticed how
Bridget trembled lightly with excitement. Her breathing got heavier, and when
Anne touched the upper calf of her crossed legs to start removing her shoe, a
small jerk made the tip of the shoe almost hit her nose as she bent over it.
When the first shoe was off, both legs came graciously down on the floor to
allow Anne to remove the other. Then she carefully lifted one foot to her lips
and started kissing it lovingly. There wasn’t even the slightest hint of any
uncomfortable odours. Another contribution to the impression
of a kind of superior class. As she let her other hand gently slide up
to the knee and massage the calf, she noted that the leg was perfectly shaved.
When she kissed her way up towards the knee, she vaguely sensed the smell of
the hair removal wax through the discrete perfume. Bridget’s trembling became
stronger as Anne painstakingly slowly approached and then reached her knee. The
woman moaned and grabbed Jean by the hand as she let her thighs slip apart as
far as her skirt would allow, giving Anne a peek of the curls of her uncovered
pubic mound hidden in the deep shadow up under it. At that point, Anne’s
mounting excitement made her breathing a bit heaving too.
But she kept playing her part... gently, tenderly… veeery slowly. All in order to sustain an erotically charged mood; a mood
emphasizing the relaxed attention of a truly romantic approach. At least
as romantic an approach as possibly could be!
When she came as far as to the edge of the skirt, she proceeded to
brush it gently upwards to allow her lips to follow their path further up along
the naked skin. She really couldn’t stop her own quite inconceivable trembling
any more. Still they both played along though, with the lady sitting as calm
and dignified as she possibly could, gently stroking Anne’s hair and neck with
her free hand. All until the skirt would come no higher just by the light push.
Some cooperation was called for.
But not until the upper part of both thighs had had their full share of
wet kisses and tongue flicks. Until there was no way that the two of them could
stand it any longer. Then, finally, Bridget lifted her butt from the couch for
a moment, allowing Anne to slide the skirt all the way up to her waist in one
well- trained rustle. When she bumped down with a soft sigh, she picking up her
glass again, and took a sip with a shaky hand. As she put it down and relaxed a
little bit, the thighs finally parted enough to allow Anne’s glowing face all
the way; all the exciting way up the wonderful path, where she was greeted
warmly by that intoxicating odour of arousal.
Anne just couldn’t wait any
longer; she buried her face in the moist crack of the soaking pussy. She
remembered to be gentle though, at least after a few seconds. Controlling her
ferocity by quickly establishing a very slow rhythm of tongue strokes just in
and out the length of the love channel, using all those special skills she had
developed so amazingly during the training program. She couldn’t quite stop her
trembling though, and she knew she would need some time between these wonderful
legs to calm down enough to completely relax and enjoy the task at hand.
Bridget had let out a little squeal of surprise and joy at the sudden
attack from her young lover, almost spilling some of her wine as it happened.
She soon regained control, though, and found herself a perfect position to
enjoy the next hour with maximum comfort. The foreplay had been an intense and
extremely horny experience to her. She just wished that the final mouth to
pussy contact had been even a little more gentle and loving. But now the
wonderful mouth heat spread throughout her body, and nothing in this wild world
could stop her from sinking back and just drown in the feeling of consummate
pleasure. Jean asked her if she felt okay, and she could do nothing but nod
meekly and take another careful sip from her glass as she relaxed and looked
down at the bobbing head in front of her with dizzy eyes.
Even though the room had an ideal temperature for sessions like this,
Bridget felt the wet spots under and around Anne’s skilfully working lips and
tongue eventually get a little cold. She subsequently let herself slide a bit
further down, pulling down and unzipping her skirt in the side half way down.
Then she took its freed folds and spread it over Anne’s head to cover herself a little better. That allowed her to spread her legs
a bit wider again, opening herself further and allowing that wonderful tongue
to dive in even deeper. Then her breath caught in her throat as she experienced
one of Anne’s famous full penetration tongue thrusts, filling her up almost
completely for a long, breathless moment, making her dwell in the intense
sexuality of the extreme sensation. Then the lazy in- and out
sliding picked up, kind of stuffing her belly obscenely wonderfully for each
inward push.
Bridget started moaning, and grabbed Jeans hand in hers again. She felt
this was going too fast, and she didn’t want to blow off almost before they got
started. That was exactly what was going to happen if this continued for just a
few more minutes! No woman could stand an intensity
like this…. It was just impossible!
Jean immediately got the signals, and decided it was time to intervene.
If things finished too soon this would be nothing but simply another wet
lecture from the institute, just in a different setting. As the lady’s hips
started living their own life, she quickly uncovered Anne’s head and put her
fingers at her forehead as she gently whispered her name. Like so many times
before, she almost had to laugh when she saw the intense concentration in the
girl’s eyes, and the way her face was up to her ears in soaking pussy. Finally
she managed to get her attention and have her stop the rhythmic tongue work at
the very moment the hips in front of her started bucking and the belly muscles
tightening unmistakably.
Anne already knew very well never to stop her tongue work completely
when interrupted. That would be right out painful for her lady. Instead she
immediately tried to ease it somewhat, and let it slide flat and wet around the
entrance to the pink channel, in safe distance from the protruding clit. Jean
nodded and smiled gingerly at her with convivial approval shining in her
glowing eyes.
The lady came down just slowly, almost reluctantly, hardly able to grab
her glass for another sip of her wine. Jean returned out of nowhere with a soft
towel for Anne. The girl carefully dried and tended the woman’s soaked pussy,
at the same time using the tip of her tongue to tease the pink cleft and the
groove at both sides of the clit. Bridget was still half lying on the couch,
with one leg on the floor, and the other spread over Jean’s lap. Her eyes were
shut; her mouth half open, hear breathing deep and regular, and small jerks
surged through her body as she experienced intense minishocks of tension and
pleasure.
Finally she opened her eyes and looked over at Jean. “Phhieeeww, this
darling of yours is really something!” she breathed, patting her forehead
lightly with another towel Jean had retrieved. “I thought I‘d got used to real
quality service by now, but this is better than anything I’ve ever had so far.”
She looked down at Anne, meeting her smiling eyes and revelling in the
extraordinary erotic sight of the girl’s head resting lightly against her upper
right thigh as the wonderful tongue played lazy games between her soaked love
lips. The initial tongue ride had been much too intense to stand for any longer
period of time, but now she actually started to feel a little empty and cold
again. Anne often used this very gentle technique in class when her instructor
was recovering from orgasm, in order to prepare her for the next lecture. To
Bridget this titillation was just a little bit too light to keep up the
stimulation she needed to go on. She put her glass back down, and slowly let
her hands wander down her body to the young girl’s hair. As she lovingly
stroked the fair locks, she very gently guided the head into a better position,
where Anne’s tongue could play a little firmer against her urethra and the
grooves around her clit.
As always, Anne immediately found the perfect level of intensity, using
the tip of her fantastic tongue to eventually tease the shaft and hood of the
pulsing nodule, sometimes getting dangerously close, but never actually hitting
the trigger spot itself. Then she flattened her tongue and lazily massaged the
area from the vaginal entrance and up to right under the critical zone until it
was thoroughly soaked, then went back to push the whole length into the warm
depths of the love channel. Then up again.
Within a few minutes Bridget was again breathing heavily under this
lazy treatment, fondling her tits through the thin fabric of her white,
tailored shirt, excitedly looking down to follow Anne’s every move between her
legs. The feelings again started glowing, and her pleasure- voracious body
instinctively aimed for a new race towards ecstasy. This strumpet really made
it completely impossible just to lie back and enjoy her services over a longer
period of time. Her body seemed to develop a will of its own under this
extraordinary skilled treatment.
Although she and Jean had agreed to make this a really slow and
sensuous session, she decided that she simply couldn’t resist taking it over to
her favourite position for her first orgasm. Jean would just have to
understand. And afterwards, with her nerves a little calmer, she would be able
to enjoy a more controlled love- session, according to Jean’s expectations.
“Anne, please,” she sighed, grabbing her white towel again. Anne, as
usual deeply concentrated on her work, looked up in surprise as she felt the lady’s
hand on her forehead, gently pushing her away. “Anne, listen; let’s get over to
the other chair…. Hurry!”
As Anne’s mouth was released from the gaping pussy lips once again, Bridget
hurriedly pressed the towel to her crotch as she struggled to her feet, holding
Anne’s neck in a firm grip. Knowing the woman’s kinks, Jean immediately knew
what she was up to. Although it was not what they had agreed about, she felt in
no position to protest. She probably should have known that it necessarily
would take a second run for Bridget to get the strength and self control
required to keep her part of the deal.
Grabbing Anne’s hand, Bridget led her over to the black leather
recliner - all the time holding the towel against her leaking pussy. Like the
corner couch, the recliner had broad, soft armrests. It had been strategically
placed at the opposite side of the huge rug covering the floor of the entire
corner section. Bridget put the towel down on one of the armrests, raised her
skirt, turned around and let herself fall backwards with another deep sigh. As
she motioned for Anne to find her place on the rug in front of her, she lifted
her legs high and let them slip out to wide against each armrest, lewdly
exposing all of her intimate self to Anne’s hot eyes. Before she could move to
urge Anne to continue her work, the girl was back in up to her ears, taking her
by surprise the second time during their overheated lovemaking. The fantastic
tongue drilled all the way up her belly, making her thighs tense and her breath
hitch - again. The girl only managed to make a few of her murderous full length
tongue strokes before Bridget grabbed her head and breathlessly asked her to
slow down.
Jean couldn’t help but being displeased at what she saw, and felt that
the whole lecture was getting totally out of hand. She had expected Anne to be
able to control her feelings better than this too, and remember at least some
of the intentions of this session. After all she was not a total novice any
more. And it in fact was a session – after all; a part of her training. Nothing more, nothing less. Absolutely no wild, passionate
lovemaking frenzy! But now both of them had forgotten completely what they were
there for! They were moving more or less automatically by now; two bitches in
heat, apparently unable to break their path directly towards a first,
thunderous orgasm.
As requested, Anne slowed down a little, but she was so hot and wild
for this woman that she had to use all her strength to stop herself from
fucking her senseless. Bridget held her head with both hands until she had
settled back down to a slow tongue titillation in
between her pussy lips. When she felt she had regained some kind of
self-control, she let go of the girl’s head and started massaging her own
nipples. Her knees were almost up to her ears by now, leaving her totally
exposed to the girl’s active tongue.
Anne felt her blood boiling! She was so incredibly hot for this body
that she could scream of joy! She had forgotten everything about Jean.
Everything but what she was doing right there and then! Holding the powerful
buttocks in her hands, she flattened her tongue and let it slide wetly up and
down the full length of the gaping slit, all the way from the rosebud nether
hole up to the clit, swirling her tongue a little at both ends in between.
Playing out all her registry of skills! Having fleshy pussy lips yielding
meekly to the side as she applied tongue pressure up and down, thighs and
buttocks trembling and jerking under her palms as the sensitive spots were attacked.
Tits rising and falling with the rasping breaths of passion
above her. Lustful sighs and gasps ringing in her ears…
She was almost afraid to go too much at her clit, knowing that a
premature climax would bring this fantastic experience to an abrupt end far too
soon. But then again there was the mind-blasting desire to increase her lady’s
pleasure as much as humanly possible – at all times! Nothing could match that… Nothing! Still she felt she should relax the intensity
somewhat, and she tried to settle down to a kind of an almost rhythmic tonguing
of the pink inside of the gaping opening, focusing carefully on the area right
under the urethra. In between she washed over the delicious pussy lips and
teased the rosebud asshole with a playful tongue tip, then picking up again -
patiently, hungrily - feeding on the very source of the lady’s pleasure. She
tried to adjust her stimulation to an optimal level by carefully following the
intensity of vibration and shudders in buttocks and thighs living their own life
under her sensitive fingertips.
Bridget was sprawled like a dead octopus all over the deep recliner,
her legs spread wide and heavily on each armrest. Her body now bucked gently
and lazily to the rhythm of Anne’s ministrations, its shudders and small jerks
coming and going as the two of them worked their way through what was by now
nothing but a wild and uncontrolled love session. The lady’s feelings churned
in numbing waves throughout her body, making her toes curl in her high heeled
shoes and her hands wander all over; from grasping aimlessly over the cushion
of the armrests to kneading her nipples through the fabric of her shirt. At one
point, when a special flick of the tongue caused a wave of pleasure so intense
that she almost passed the edge, she just couldn’t help but grabbing that
bobbing head and mash the face deep into her pussy.
She managed to regain a kind of control once more, and let that
magnificent head go back to doing the work it knew best. She wanted to cum in
that mouth so bad she could yell out her passion, but then again she knew a
little of the thrill would be gone. She just had to survive a few more minutes!
But that was all she could take too. That hard working tongue broke
down her last defences without even touching her clit! It had been focusing on
the spot around the urethra, directly at the shaft of the clit; making short
sweeps up into the grooves at each side of that critical spot, massaging
intensely, then returning to deep, digging licks in the depths of her folds
again. She thought she had some kind of control, until she suddenly felt the
explosion rush upon her without any kind of prior warning.
She just managed to draw her breath and tighten her fists around some
fair locks of hair before it all hit her like a fist in the belly.
She threw her head back, shot her chest up in the air and screamed from
the bottom of her heart. The hips started bucking wildly against Anne’s mouth
as the first spurt of cum juice shot into her mouth with such force she almost
lost her breath. She managed to counterattack, however, flicking her tongue in
a few powerful strokes directly over the top of the clit, right under the hood,
sending the lady into a cramp of ecstasy she had never ever experienced before.
The grip in her hair tightened so brutally that Anne felt like her head
would be torn off. And the thighs locking like a clamp around her head
prevented any attempts to ease some of the agonizing pain as new squirts of hot
pussy juice almost filled her mouth completely. As she swallowed the best she
could, Bridget held this cramped position in an endless moment, her body
shaking, her head wallowing and some guttural sounds squeezing their way out
between tightly clenched teeth.
Anne went for it with all her strength. With pain and passion competing
in taking her breath away, she set up a murderous intensity of tongue flicking
over the defencelessly exposed clit, interrupted only by occasional thrusts
into the depths. Swallowing the juices as they kept squirting
into her mouth. Pulling the lady hard against her face
with a firm grip with both hands around her waist.
She had provided a lot of orgasms up to this point, but this ecstasy
could hardly match anything she had seen so far. She felt the heat boiling in
her own crotch, and suddenly realised that she was going to loose control!
Luckily her mistress at that moment yelled out her name and started
another long series of wild humping and trashing all over the chair. So, as the
pulsing heat in her own body flowed over into a mind- shattering orgasm, she
was able to press in her face still deeper, and at least partly suppress a
strained groan of total abandonment. She made a fruitless effort to squeeze her
legs together and stop her wildly pumping hips, all in an effort to cover it up
to Jean.
But then the pussy on her face made a particularly violent upward
bounce that hit her nose and blocked her attempts to get som air. At the same
time her mouth overfilled with more squirts of cum juice. The liquid threatened
to leak out past her lips and spill down her cheeks. She knew just too well how
such things would cause an unpleasant slick feeling to Bridget, and this made
her loose her concentration a split second. Just enough for her orgasm to
totally overwhelm her! She managed to gulp down the mouthfuls somehow, but her
hips had a real workout, clearly betraying her body’s refusal to obey her. She
desperately tried to stop it by pressing her belly down towards the floor, but
this almost caused her spine to fracture as the next moment a new set of powerful
bounces tilted her head around like a feather in a jet stream.
Sprawling about like an idiot, she finally found a position… crouched
together on her knees, pressing her ass down hard on her heels as she continued
to take the bucking woman over the final peak and then started to follow her
all the way down again.
Bridget lay spread- eagled all over the chair,
her belly and tits swaying heavily with her hoarse breathing. Anne felt the
crazy, melting sensation drain out of her own body at the same time the woman’s
hands slowly let go of her hair. She managed to stay in position, lovingly
tonguing the lower part of the soaked cleft, desperately trying to catch up
with her own breathing. She felt Jean’s eyes literarily burn her back, and was
positive that she must have understood what happened to her.
Finally Bridget lifted her head and looked over at Jean with a meek
smile.
“Pheew, that was something,” she moaned, drawing the back of her hand
over her forehead.
She immediately noticed the expression on Jean’s face and abruptly
started working herself up on her elbows. Suddenly she recalled everything
about what she had promised: romantic, gentle, soft atmosphere…. with
candlelight and wine, with sweet talking, encouragement and controlled,
distinguished passion…
She looked down at Anne, meeting her adoring eyes through her furry,
but well-trimmed pubic bush… then back at Jean.
Shit!!!
For a moment she almost panicked. Would Jean shut her out?
That would be disastrous! Sure she could buy the services she needed
like any other client, but with her financial situation, that would not be very
often.
“Uh… I – I’m sorry…. I got a little … carried away... I did… I should…
you - you know….”
She continued to work herself up into a sitting position, while Anne
faithfully stayed with her, docily licking the juices still leaking copiously
from her pussy.
Jean immediately felt some of her anger fade. It was obvious that her
friend had just lost all control under the girl’s skilled treatment, plainly,
like she had actually done herself... Simply lost control.
Just a sex- starved woman giving in to her most primitive passions.
Maybe it was her own fault, overestimating the level of self-control
with some of her volunteers.
Looking over at the silly looking woman trying to excuse herself with a
sheepish expression on her face, she decided to cut her a break, but at the
same time give her a little scare so she would remember her role a little
better in the future…..
Roaring silence.
Jean deliberately sat there without saying a word, looking over at her
with a completely expressionless face, joyfully observing how the growing
desperation literally illuminated those dark eyes.
A little bit longer still…. until she let her face
melt into a broad smile.
“You’re incorrigible Bridge,” she told her as she reached out to fill
her glass from the almost empty bottle. “Now as you’re a little relaxed, you
could perhaps care to try to do what we happened to agree about?”
“Yes… yes of course!”
The tensed atmosphere quickly evaporated. Bridget reached down between
her legs to capture Anne’s face in her hands. As she replaced the gently
lapping tongue with the towel, she lifted the girl’s face up to hers with a
firm finger under the cheek. They shared a deep and loving kiss.
Then the woman got up and got back into the corner section beside Jean,
leading Anne behind her.
“You know... I really have to admit that I totally forgot about time
and place. I’ve never experienced a service girl like Anne!” She let the girl
refill her glass with the last drops from the bottle.
“No kidding?!?”
“Well, there’s no need to be ironic. Like you said, I think I can still
fulfil my part quite well now as I’ve had the chance to calm my nerves a bit.
After all I’m not Supergirl.”
There were some more minutes of friendly quarrelling and exchange of
slightly ironical remarks as Anne was allowed to clean up a bit and fetch a
bottle of champagne for the cooler.
It had started to darken outside, and Jean had opened the blinds and
put new candles on the table. Mozart’s Piano Concert no. 21 played discreetly
in the background.
Things were set for a new attempt to drill in romantic approaches!
This time they managed perfectly! Under Jean’s critical eyes, the two
lovers found each other in new, loving embraces that felt completely natural
and real. They all knew that at the end of the day a romantic love session was
something that couldn’t be done on command.
By late evening Bridget had had a number of very intense orgasms. But
they all came from a gentle and loving – and still very passionate – build up,
and an identically caring relaxation and recovery period in between.
Anne enjoyed herself immensely, loosing herself totally in the hot
maturity and demanding passions of this voluptuous woman. For long periods of
time she even forgot that Jean was sitting right next to them. Especially when
her expert deep tongue penetrations made that delightful pussy
shudder and tremble and meet her thrusts with heavy hips.
But Jean was definitely there, and the ultimate reward for her effort
came when she had left Bridget totally exhausted after her last,
mind-shattering orgasm. The woman of her life needed her attention badly, and
hungrily accepted her into her own hot embrace. Soon they melted together in
the perfect unity they felt only the two of them could create. And one that
this time lasted way too short as Jean’s pent up passion triggered an explosion
as powerful as they hadn’t experienced it together in a long, long time. Their
love after all was the ultimate thing… and that was all just beginning! Or was
it?
Chap. 11. - Oral exam
The intriguing "romantic approach"- part of Jean's training program definitely brought Anne closer to her beloved lady. At least that's how she felt. For a lovely little while it was just like their first, intoxicating dark night of lovemaking, way back that almost legendary night. That heart- warming night! Those days of sore- trunk syndromes and tickling belly butterflies at all damned times. And still it felt like it had happened just yesterday. Even when her senses were overfilled by the power of Bridget's body and soul. The woman had been wonderful, totally exhilarating, but still she felt she could have given her right arm to be able to spend the rest of that night alone with Jean. Just the two of them.
The new twist to the program obviously was something different. It was a serious part, no doubt about that, but clearly more difficult to conduct according to the intentions than Jean seemed to have anticipated. At least that was the case with Bridget. The second "romance" a few days later was much more according to her liking. With yet another of her normally well paying clients; some Ms. Kyle, or whatever it was. With considerably better self-control.
And as she eventually got to understand the basic philosophy behind it all, she found that her leading star was right again. Like always! Her adjusted role - that put her a little more in some kind of a general servant position with her client - helped to focus on the total comfort of the lady in a new, extended way. It made her see that part beyond the critical task of providing sexual ecstasy and satisfaction more clearly. The part that elevated her client from a gracious lady up to an exalted queen - a superhuman goddess!
This actually made Anne discover a new level of enjoyment on her own part as well. The insane pleasure of being this kind of optimal comfort provider, pleasure provider, perfection provider. The pleasure of giving it all - with total commitment - to the glorious mistress. And with absolute denial of any kind of physical comfort or pleasure on her own part! Like Jean had underscored so strictly all the time. It was now, in this last part of the program, that she was able to grasp the full, emotional concept of this kind of ultimate service. That her eyes were really opened!
What she didn't know at all was that her enthusiasm about filling this ultimate role was what had brought Jean to the ultimate level of understanding as well! She had seen it in a flash, almost like a white shiny revelation. An experience of all pieces of the puzzle falling in place in one, single slide!
She remembered it so well. How she had observed the young girl, all the time thinking of what actually made her so special.
It was her special skills of course, – and her extraordinary loving and comfortable personality. And naturally her commitment! But still there was this extra something about her that she hadn't noticed with her other students. More like a feeling – a sense - than anything else. And it was increasingly annoying that she wasn't able to put her finger on it. Not until the day of revelation!
It was a few days after Pam's memorable Roman party. Her friends Veronica Chambers and Claire Wilders had asked for a separate, undisturbed session to test out Anne's special skills… to the full depths, as they had put it. The ladies had been too drained and too exhausted to take any further demonstrations at the night of the party itself.
A session like that actually didn't fit in all that bad with the girl's regular schedule, so Jean had agreed, seemingly very reluctant, claiming that it indeed did disturb the program. Anything to win and keep grateful clients!
So for this important evening she had booked a room at one of the best downtown hotels, and arranged tree deep, comfortable chairs in a half circle around Anne's place on the floor.
It turned out to be another long, breathtaking evening of moaning, groaning and teeth- gritting orgasms as Anne played out the full scale of her unique oral skills. The girl broke their sophisticated defenses one by one with murderous efficiency, intensely enjoying the fullness, taste and rippling sensitivity of those lewdly presented buttocks, thighs and shamelessly drooling pussies. The energy and enthusiasm with which she joyously used her hands and miraculous tongue, truly exceeded anything even Jean had seen and felt in such a setting before. Something that made her and her two friends yell out in mindless delirium as one orgasm succeeded the next in a devastating rate.
And it was when she saw Anne with feverish energy squeezing her face into the soaked depths in between those welcoming thighs that it suddenly struck her. That thing! That thing that made Anne different!
It was suddenly completely clear!
It was….. that enthusiasm… kind of…. That devotion…. that total, unlimited commitment to providing maximum pleasure! All the time! But first and foremost the way she somehow added a mental dimension to the physical ecstasy. In a way only she could do! The way she in the moment of erotic bliss sent her lady high up on a white, fluffy cloud… as that true, exalted goddess! The queen of queens…. The one and only worthy of the most extensive and self obliterating worship. The superhuman spirit of ultimate, erotic satisfaction!
It came from her eyes, her movements, her aggression… her joyful moans. All those little details on top of her marvellous sexual skills. And that added up to an all mind-bending effect that nobody could withstand, - no matter what kind of stamina they tried to mobilise….
Because they were weakened first by her mental attack…. And then by her physical - her oral! Until there was nothing left to fight with. If that should have been the point of a love session with her.
So, the unique mental elevation created a pleasure that worked as high explosive fuel to the physical stimulation that her massive tongue thrusts generated. The very effect that had flipped Jean herself over the brink and into her fourth, quivering orgasm of the evening. As she finally found the secret of Anne's magic. The full secret!
And the strangest thing of all, maybe, that this was exactly what she had been teaching herself… All this time! Exactly this kind of extra effort that made something more out of the experience for the client than just a way of achieving physical relief. And still she hadn't really been able to see the whole thing herself! It had been more of an additional technical feature to make the client more satisfied – as a client. Purely a business concept! Client satisfaction… No real thought about this deep, kind of soul- shattering sensation of being a completely new personality! Of being on the top of the top. Being renewed. The ultimate free being on the pedestal of perfect worship. Yes… simply a goddess. That was the word. No less!
And the others? The other service girls. What about them? What was the difference… actually?!?
That mental thing, of course! Even with their excellent skills and relaxed elegancy.
They were still of a different brand….. Still!
And why, actually?!?
They had… no, rather lacked… this combination of seemingly unlimited submissive enthusiasm and at the same time this incredible aura of self-confidence. At least what felt like self-confidence to the ladies. Or rather some kind of mental power…. Or something like that.
They worked with a kind of meek submissiveness, effective and energetically, truly enjoying what they did too… as they had learned. But with an attitude to their ladies that reflected a respect that in some cases even bordered to a kind of nervousness or even fear. Not obviously though! More like a faint tendency. But certainly not with the aggressive appetite and concentrated focus that Anne had. A focus that overwhelmed the mistresses with the acceptance of the fact that the girl was there for her pleasure, - for her pleasure only ! This enormous mental impact!
Another key of keys discovered during Anne's training! Because that was what it felt like now; Anne was training her ! Mentally enlightening her and opening the door to this higher level of understanding. What had to be the ultimate level!
And - imagine - she thought she had a challenge by training them in Anne's special oral skills! Right?!?
Now how was she going to deal with this?!?
Jean hadn't told Carol about that session at all, even though she knew her friend would have loved to take part. And that Anne would have loved her to be there too. And when she found out, it didn't make the relations between the two much better!
Anne had to tell her some days later when she was called home to her in the evening. Her husband and kids were off to Cape Mt. Larde for the weekend, so they had all the time they wanted for a lazy session of lovemaking. She could feel from the unfamiliar stiffness in Carol's body that her gorgeous mistress was upset for a long period after she got the news, and she really had to work extremely hard to finally make her relax and start concentrating on her pleasuring efforts.
Anne actually had the first possibility to try out her new ideas outside Jean's control that afternoon, and as her skilled stimulation took full effect, she brought on an explosion so violent she thought she would be grinded to pieces between those powerful thighs. She was even happier to notice that her lady apparently also got out some of the pent up frustration through that one. At least she was a lot more receptive to her worshipping care after that.
As they lounged at the pool in the back yard, free from prying eyes, Anne fixed drinks, made coffee, oiled her back and massaged her tensed shoulders. Then her back and voluptuous buttocks. All until the sexual drive again brought thighs apart and tongue burying deep into hot, glistening pussy. For the rest of the evening…..
When Carol fell asleep completely exhausted sometime after midnight, Anne lay at her side for a long time, just lightly kissing her cheek and stroking her almost completely black hair with loving hands. And then just looking at her perfect contours in the dim light. Still she felt she hadn't taken out her full potential as a complete service girl, but she had tried hard, and she had learned a lot already for the next day! Then she would be perfect! To a perfect lady! Oh, she was so incredibly happy…. How could anybody expect her to take any side in this mischievous division between her two wonderful ladies?!?
Even though Anne didn't feel like having any kind of extended vision on what it was like to be a complete service girl the way Jean had, she was eager to work the new understanding into practical action in her regular service girl training. Try to find her way, somehow. Bridget, and the ladies that came after her, helped making it clear to her what it meant in practical terms. How she could adjust – or maybe rather extend her routines to reach far beyond the sexual part of the service. Attempt to become a kind of combination of a classical submissive slave and a self-confident hostess. A perfect combination, of course! One that took care of her strange desires to be humiliated and respected at the same time. And now it was clearly up to her how to balance the two. It didn't take long for her to discover that Jean definitely had no answer! That this was something that even she hadn't thought properly through in all her time as the supreme business ideologist. Not yet, anyway… Picture that!
The long monologues she had to endure from time to time, clearly were meant just as much for putting things straight in her own mind as for teaching Anne. But still she sensed that her mistress eventually was able to work out some kind of structure around the ideas, and even find a way to start communicating the philosophy of it to the others. That was when she got really eager, almost annoying at times.
Anne tried to do her part the best she could, but it wasn't always that easy.
The TV screen flashed one of its endless soap shows. The volume was turned down almost to nothing, at least low enough not to disturb the two in the room. The light disco music seeping from the stereo was turned down as well, so much that it had problems breaking through the sounds from the laughter machine supporting the show.
Lights were dim too. Blinds were down to shut out the autumn evening sun. On the table a calm candle flame was the main source of light, illuminating two glasses of red wine and the folded napkins indicating that a light evening meal had just been finished.
Jean and Anne relaxed with their tea, chatting lightly about the latest plans for the business. Jean was more laying than sitting in a comfortable pile of pillows in the corner of Anne's couch, taking small, relaxed sips from her cup. Between her legs Anne enjoyed her dessert, her head resting gently on a soft thigh, her tongue lazily massaging the upper area between those sweet pussy lips, right under the shaft of the lady's sensitive clit.
Less than half an hour before Jean had had her first violent orgasm into her insatiable mouth, and by now the woman's heat was slowly rebuilding as the miraculously patient tongue and the subject of their light chatting was taking its toll.
She took another sip and sighed.
"Anne, you'll have to slow down or I'll have to put down my cup. I'll spill tea on my new shirt!"
"Sorry," came the mumble from down under as the girl prepared to change her technique to something a little lighter for mind and body.
Room temperature was up so much that they didn't have to worry about intimate parts getting cold from air exposure. Anne also had learned to breathe almost exclusively through her nose, to further ensure that something like that would not happen. She was only surprised that the temperature still hadn't encouraged Jean to undress her expensive shirt.
Anyway. Not her problem…. Just as long as she could lie around like this and enjoy her favourite pastime.
In the beginning she had found her latest role as simultaneous sex- and discussion partner difficult to cope with. But now this was a habit she mastered to perfection, just like anything else that had to do with proper service to her dearest lover and teacher. Fully according to the romantic approach training!
Jean had been doing a lot of thinking after her discovery of the mental dimension impact on the service - its enormous potential - and she had started to involve Anne in a whole different way. More asking than teaching, actually. Sometimes almost begging for ideas how to move on in her effort to build a good philosophy on the concept.
But she never forgot her old self when it was about organising and controlling the business, on the other hand. That was still the important thing, of course.
"Now, where was I?" Jean took another sip of the now lukewarm tea.
"Yes… I actually wanted to tell you some great news!"
"Mmmmmm!?"
"Remember the apartment downtown where you had the lecture with Bridget?"
Anne nodded, using the opportunity to place a few well-aimed flicks over the hood of the clit.
"Well, just about four blocks from there we've bought a new downtown office. Actually it's about a third of the 4th floor of the Wesner Building. It has a separate section with its own front desk. Pam and I signed the contract yesterday. It was expensive, but I think it will pay off generously!
Most of our clients are situated – or rather working – near downtown or the bay. And it's been more than unpractical to run the whole thing from the Mayo Institute."
A light shudder went through her as a result of a few particularly well-aimed tongue flicks alarmingly close to the oversensitive tip.
"So this will be a great relief… in many ways!"
She smiled down at Anne.
"And I can assure you the offices are complete with recliners and service chairs to meet all possible needs!"
Anne smiled back through the well- trimmed bush around her nose, and wiggled her tongue quite powerfully right over the base of the clit a few times, drawing a small, involuntary gasp from her mistress.
"And this has given us the possibility to install a great idea that Carol had a while back… a demonstration office!! How about that?"
"Ummmmm… sounds wonderful!"
"And I was thinking… If it would be OK with you… that Carol could administer the office, with you being the head demonstrator!"
Jean chuckled at her own joke, then had to gasp again as the clever tongue did its unpredictable magic.
They could play this game for hours: Jean teasing her with cheeky remarks, and Anne "punishing" her with acrobatic tongue flicks. A kind of attack and defence game, - sweet torture and defiant endurance - even though there was never any doubt who was going to win!
Anne was pleased, but also a little confused. Knowing how the relations between the two had developed lately, why would she place her in the arms of her rival this way? Was it some sign of a change of strategy? Was it…
"And that's not all, my dear little tigress!" she cooed as she took a final sip of her now nearly cold tea.
"Business is going well, and I thought it was time to forward the interest of some of my very best and most promising partners a little.
I was thinking of offering you a new flat, actually. Not very far from here. So you'll be able to stay in touch like today. But you will have a major step forward in standard, I can tell you!"
She lifted her eyes from Anne's confused ones, and let them sweep over the interior of the small flat.
"Nothing wrong about this. I think it's quite cosy! And of course it's after all just an offer."
She shifted her butt slightly on the pile of pillows, and used her hand to gently guide the wonderful head and tongue to an even better spot. And then sighed joyfully as the increased stimulation made her body glow from tickling passion. Made a new, lazy wave of hormones flush through her veins all the way out to the tip of her fingers and toes. And told her once and for all that she was in the supreme position to control a new, slow ride up to another peak of maximum pleasure. Pleasure as ultimate as it could possibly be taken… from any human effort. Because it was provided by Anne! Her own unique VIP in the expanding organisation.
Anne didn't make any signals of attempting to answer, and actually didn't even seem to be listening too much at the moment. The hand guiding her head had inspired her to an even stronger focus on the task on hand – or rather on tongue - and her eyes had closed, giving her face an expression of blissful joy.
Jean's words churned around in her head, of course, but somehow nothing she heard was able to get properly through to her at this moment. A new flat... Great! But not right now…..
A few minutes passed as the two women took their time to just enjoy being with each other; lightly moaning and sighing as they let the sweet waves of passion flow freely back and forth. Jean had put her cup away and lay almost like dead all over the pile of pillows. Every now and then a small jerk ran along her thighs and spine. She felt a pair of hands sneaking up under her shirt, and couldn't help but moaning deeply as the playful fingers started tickling her erect nipples. It was so intense; so soul- drilling wonderful. Almost not bearable. Even now, when they were actually just lounging!
But she didn't want to come just yet. Not in a long time! The clue was after all to make sure to be able to enjoy these exceptional feelings. Let it drug her mind, and let it put her on a big, fluffy white feather floating on the blank, sun baked surface of an endless ocean, or a windless sky. In some distant dimension. With Jonathan Livingstone Seagull.
Certainly no need to rush it when she knew that the provider of her pleasure had the same feelings, and could stay with her all evening and all night. And all next day, if she could take it! After all she was old enough and experienced enough to appreciate this just as much as the final orgasm itself. Probably even more. Now….
And she felt how wonderfully Anne had sensed and understood this, and had figured out exactly what her tolerance levels were. As long as she just didn't make even the slightest attempt to try to fight her skills or challenge her ability to break her defences! Oh yeah!! She had seen plenty of examples on the devastating consequences of that!
Like always she could lie like this for days. But if she shouldn't let herself drift up towards a new peak right now, it was time to pick up on the final business- related thing they still had to discuss.
"Anne… listen," she started, meeting those beautiful eyes through her tiny pubic bush as they popped open. "There is one more thing, actually. I really hate to bring it up, but we have to deal with it within the next few days. As you know you will have your final exam shortly, and BDSM role training is a part of it that we still didn't touch into.
As you know it's not my favourite thing. But it is for some of our clients, I can tell you for sure!"
She swept a stray lock away from her forehead.
"This came up early on, and Pam and I developed a kind of strategy on how to deal with this in a reasonable way. And at the time we came up with two basic solutions, which…… we still usehhhh…."
The last words came in a hiss, as Anne playfully attacked the base of her clit with some powerful flicks and then buried in all the way in a long, swift dive, filling her up completely!
Before she even knew it Jean's hips jerked up to meet the thrust, and her hand playing around the girl's neck tightened its grip. An action of uncontrolled reflexes that made her feel like an inexperienced schoolgirl! That strumpet! What a deadly grip she had on her!
"Anne… please," she gasped, trying to calm down again. "Just a few minutes…."
That one single attack was enough to push her completely off the track. She really had to drill her grey- green eyes into her partner's to make her understand that she was trying to be serious for a moment.
The overwhelming feeling of being filled up by this incredibly skilled tongue made her body almost numb, and even though the girl had stopped her attack in the fully penetrated position, she needed a minute to catch up again.
"So…" she tried to continue, "we developed a strategy based on make-up, and role playing training. We wanted to create a background element from the very darkest side of the erotic fantasies. For those who got a kick out of it."
Jean's belly shuddered lightly as Anne carefully started withdrawing her tongue. Very slowly it slid all the way out. Jean had to hold in again. And as the girl started an extremely slow rhythm of full penetrations, she had to wait another half minute until she found - and kind of fell in to the rhythm, before she could continue.
"It isn't easy to get anyone to tell you about these kind of fantasies, and especially not our clients. But we pretty soon found that there seems to be some kind of understanding out there of what the basic elements of these fantasies are. At least we clearly found a match when Pam came up with what we called the dungeon gimmick! A place of torture, painful cries and cracking whips. Darkness, torches, hanging bodies, masks, iron - these kind of things. Not as the dominant part of the service, mind you! Not as a part at all, actually! More like a background setting. Something an ardent lady should be able to just sense when her girl is with her. To somehow underscore the actual difference between the mistress and her slave! Straight out something to say that she kind of drags herself out of the torture chamber to serve her lady, leaving her completely satisfied and happy, and then return to her world of endless pain and humiliation again. Actually just another and dramatically different element in our fundamental concept… Giving the ladies this feeling of being the exalted goddesses. That crucial thing that will make us the best of the best! Where I want us to be!!"
Another moan intercepted the monologue. Jean noticed how Anne's back crouched itself in discontent at the horrific scenes laid out to her. The slowly increasing rhythm of those mind- numbing tongue thrusts indicated that she attempted to drown such kind of images in an ever-increased focus on pleasuring the pussy at hand.
Jean was as disturbed by this kind of action as Anne, but she had to admit to herself that she more than easily could grasp the erotic impact of the humiliation and degradation part of that background. So much that it generated another tremble of excitement throughout her body and a rapid flow of pussy syrup into that sweetest of mouths!
No! Enough talking! As usual it didn't take long until it wasn't possible to concentrate on anything but the brain- drugging sensations created by that masterful tongue.
She decided to lean back and let the girl take care of her for the rest of the evening. There would be time to talk about these things later. Now was the time for blissful pleasure. Designed for her. For her only!
Not another orgasm yet, though. Not for hours still! Just this soul- draining stimulation on the brink of explosion… until she just couldn't take it any more!
Evening turned into night. Soft moans and some strained whispers floated lightly through the atmosphere of bliss… just every now and then.
At one point Anne could clearly sense from the small ripples vibrating along her lover's thighs and belly that she rapidly approached a new climax. The tiny bush at her nose started to tremble, and the deep, regular breaths cut into strained sighs. She slowly eased the deep, regular tongue thrust down to an almost motionless sliding, and fastened her grip firmly to the powerful buttocks of her lover.
Jean raised her upper body, and her voice was surprisingly calm; "Ooooh…. let's ease it Anne darling, and keep it on the edge for a while if you please. You know how I want it!"
The first burning cramp of orgasm came flowing up her thighs and down her belly into her groin. She grasped Anne's head to tell her to stop all movements of that hungry mouth and tongue. Anne held in and froze almost completely with her talented teaser buried to the hilt, and let her lover's sensation of being totally filled up by girl tongue add to the powerful kick that rocked her mind at that very moment.
Both women held their breath as the cramp burned up around the tongue and again took the trembling body up to the edge of climax. Sweat broke out on feverish, hot cheeks. Mistress eyes closed tightly, teeth gritted creakingly and fingers griped painfully in fair hair locks as ands clamped mercilessly on the slave girl head...
For what felt like a small eternity, the love channel held the penetrated tongue in a tight grasp as the intense wave of pleasure coursed back and forth through the lady's belly and thighs. Encompassing her entire body! And even transmitting as an overwhelming mental force into the core of Anne's soul. The girl knew that even the smallest of movements would push her mistress over the edge and release the desired scream and flood of lady cum into her mouth. The temptation was almost irresistible, but she knew the consequences of that kind of disregard of her instructions would be severe.
Unbearably slowly the heat came down. Slightly. Jean suddenly felt uncomfortably warm. Comfort was after all the key!
"Don't move," she ordered almost briskly as she finally unbuttoned her shirt and threw it into a corner. The air felt wonderfully cool as it brushed over her glowing tits. The only thing missing now was the sensation of the satin material sliding gently over her nipples. They were giant, rock hard points, betraying her blatant arousal. When she bent a little more forward, they swayed down to almost touch Anne's hair. Once again she put her hands on the girl's head, and whispered hoarsely; "Now let it slide veeeery slowly, and massage my nipples at the same time."
Anne obeyed, and very gently started to slide her tongue out of the shuddering love tunnel, until only the tip was clamped by the hungry inner pussy lips. She felt the small jerks and the uncontrolled gasps of air over her as Jean waited for the next penetration. When it came, her mistress tensed again and grasped her head so hard that her long fingernails bore painfully into Anne's skin. She pressed her head even deeper into her lover's crotch as she felt her lady try to open her entire body to receive the full length of tongue up to that absolutely perfect fit. Jean wanted to scream in happiness as she was totally filled up once again. There was nothing on this world like this feeling! Again she felt Anne eagerly grip her big, powerful buttocks, and push her harder onto her face as if to get even deeper. Oooohhhh…. this girl was a miracle… Nothing less!
The slow and gentle ride carefully resumed after the breathless interruption by the climax build- up, and Jean slid back once again into the pile of pillows. Her legs and arms fell powerless to the side and she let herself drift off into wonderland again. The girl patiently continued her work, gently manipulating the giant nipples at the same time.
For another long period of time nothing could be heard but the intensive, slow breathings and moans from the two women. Jean lay like she was dead, just occasionally meeting a deep tongue thrust with a slow lift in her hip region, making the dark curled bush to split even deeper around Anne's nose. Anne's tender hands switched between gently massaging her lady's pulsing belly, plump ass cheeks and erect nipples. She intensely enjoyed the feelings she was able to generate in that wonderful body, and the excitement made her own little pussy leak its juices in rich quantities. But that was to be taken care of later in the loneliness of the evening when her lady had left. The only thing important now, was the comfort and pleasure of her beautiful mistress.
"Damn you, you little bitch," Jean moaned between clenched teeth as she felt her climax approaching again. Once more she wasn't sure if she should let go in between the sweetest of all the lips of this world, or prolong the wonderful tongue ride for some hours more. Resolutely she once again grabbed hold of the head between her legs, and with a painful tear of the ruffled curls, urged the fantastic tongue to stop in its fully penetrated position. The little slave darling read her mind like a book. Jean sat up again and felt the hot love tube clamp down on the full length of the tongue. A new wave of small convulsions ran through her spine and belly, and she knew she had managed to stop the build-up just in time this time too. The fireball of intense lust flared up and spread throughout her body, holding her stiffly for another minute as she rode along the star- bursting brink of orgasm, - without falling over. She met Anne's eyes through a sparkling fog of insane, crazy lust feelings, and then had to close the eyes tightly to flow through the last break of the insane pleasure wave. Still she had managed to savour the expression of love and devotion in the girl's eyes.
Again the fire slowly went by, and her body started to relax and come back down from the boiling condition. Jean suddenly realised she hadn't been breathing for more than a minute, and let the air go in a whistling hiss.
This was what life was all about!!
But she was quite sure she couldn't take another trip like that to the edge. These kind of workouts were almost too hard even for a grown- up girl like her. Unbelievably draining her of all energy even before she had her second orgasm of the evening!
With a final small jerk, the body over her relaxed, and Anne received a last, rewarding squirt of passion fluid onto her tongue. The tight grasp holding it inside the love channel softened minutely, and her tensed thighs released a little bit of their grip around her cheeks. She was wonderfully deeeeep into the pulsating pussy, - deeeep deep in; and all she wanted to do was to dig in still deeper and drink the uncontrolled excitement until her mistress was totally drained! Totally !
And somehow it almost felt better when her lady managed to hold back her orgasm like that. That kept the edge up, in a way. The wild passion glowing. Also for her! On the other hand it was a little frustrating to know that there still was an even higher level of pleasure that she hadn't brought her to yet, even when she knew it was her mistress' own wish to keep it like that. For the moment!
It was so different from that first night of lovemaking. The one she still remembered as the dark night. For some reason. Back then Jean had pursued maximum ecstasy all evening and night, without any sophisticated attempts to enjoy the finer nuances of her skills.
Oh that first dark night of fantastic love! Nowadays they could get down for an evening and a night like this one more or less any time. But up until that first night, Jean had been like an impossible dream. Completely unattainable!
Anne still thought back to that night as possibly the happiest moment of her life!
And even though other people had entered her life with a fervent, almost brutal impact in between, she still felt the same surge of sheer happiness every time she cast her eyes on that magnificent woman.
So any time like this, when she had the opportunity to pleasure her queen of queens, she wanted to be at her very best. At any time. And just drown into this overwhelming universe of genuine, superior womanhood. Just drown…. into the universe….. the black hole….. The abyss…..
Anne was amazed at how long Jean really could take this kind of on-the-edge torture games. That definitely was something new about her, and very different from the tendency to rush for the climax that was the characteristics of the other ladies she served. She was perfectly well – already a long time now - aware of the impact of her talented stimulation, and how difficult it was to resist, even to control. Even attempt to control! For everybody! Even for her beloved mistress up until the last couple of weeks!
Not that she wanted to complain. Not at all! She still was in the best place in all the world!! Right here and now!
But no matter how she resisted mentally, she eventually had to admit to herself that such long periods of deep penetration tonguing was very exhausting. After all a lady normally lasted just a few minutes under one of her deep tongue thrust- attacks, and after the inescapable explosion, she herself had had plenty of time to relax and regain her strength while she nuzzled, stroked and kissed her mistress through her sensitive period of recovery.
Her throat muscles had started to feel a real strain and soreness when she finally heard the almost whispering voice form up above.
"OK dear; give me your best shot with your special technique! Like my final test for your exam! Get into it, and really show me what you can do!"
She knew what that meant. No holding back! No mercy! Full speed for the peak!
The belly in front of her vision bucked from excitement before she could even start her full attack. A thin jet of juice sprayed her tongue as it burrowed inward. Bursting stiff nipples trembled in anticipation as she let her hands glide up along the waist to start her sweet fingertip stimulation. One of her mistress' hands holding tightly onto her young lover's neck, the other grasping a handful of padding, hanging on the best she could!
The luxuriant pubic bush now formed a perfect split around her nose. All the way down. As designed – as with the rest of her - to be a perfect fit onto her face.
And it didn't take even a minute of her masterful combination of deep thrusts and insistent clit flicks before the pubic bone started trembling vigorously and pushing the length of the insatiable slit against her mouth and nose in hard, convulsive jerks. Heavy breathing gradually turned to irregular gasps as passion took control.
Encouraged by the immense response, Anne increased the brutality of her assault as she tried to find the rhythm of the pubic bone jerking aimlessly under her massive tongue lashes.
It was difficult, but – like always - she kind of instinctively picked up on it, and was able to fall into the wild erotic dance led by her demanding mistress.
"Nnnnngggggghhhh!!….."
No witty remarks…. No precise instructions! Just a passion- consumed woman, bucking like a young boy under her forceful stimulation. Like any other of her lusty women. Now.
Abandoning all her usual control for a blissful race over the top.
Jean threw her head from side to side, gasping hoarsely, pressing her entire abdomen up against the hard working mouth. That miraculous mouth. Trained to total perfection. By her and her team.
Even though she normally preferred relatively controlled orgasms when she and Anne were together, the girl had no problems recognising her rapid rise towards a violent blowout. Now the ecstatic pussy alternated between bucking wildly against her mouth, and trembling motionless for several seconds under her merciless tongue flicking.
Then the trembling got harder; the thighs and belly muscles tightened… much tighter…. much…..
And then a heart- bursting explosion!
The most violent orgasm she had ever experienced!
Shattering her mind and soul to the very deepest of its core!
Elaborately lifting her nearly clear of the pile of pillows as she gave herself over to the hungry mouth.
An all- consuming relief!! Possibly even better than the insane ecstasy of their first night back together!
Her body's unconditional approval of the girl's qualifications as a top grade service girl! The best she had had… the best she would ever have!!
She could sense from the way the body of her darling slave girl twitched and twisted under her that she was on the edge of a violent orgasm herself. Just from the massive mental impact of her own explosion! She was pleased to note how her strict teaching stopped the girl from giving herself over to it. All in order to be able to remain hot and hungry for her mistress! At all times! Like a service girl should!
Jean lay completely spent and powerless for a long while before she could collect enough strength to move her head and look down at her beloved darling with a faint smile.
"I definitely think you're ready. You'll pass your test with flying colours, that's for sure."
Anne had stopped her gentle afterglow tonguing of the exhausted pussy, and covered it up with a warm, fluffy towel, as she had done so many times before. She knew that was the best thing for her mistress, but it was hard. Her own body trembled with passion and already she was consumed by the desire to dive in and sink her talented tongue in to the bottom for a new, patient pleasure ride.
But that would have to wait. Even Jean didn't have an orgasm like that every day!
And still the lady wanted to discuss those last, trivial things for her exam preparations…..
The final approval - the exam, as Jean put it - sounded like some awfully formal and very serious event. And it could be that it was supposed to be. Or maybe even was to the other students, as far as Anne knew. In her case, however, it was a whole different thing. Much more of a piece of cake than she thought it would be when she was told about it the first time.
Come to think of it, the whole arrangement sounded quite similar to that first day with Jean's assembled team at the institute. That time when she first met Mary and Pam. Which already seemed like ages!
When the time approached, she had expected to be nervous. And more and more as the last days passed.
Especially when Jean told her that she had rented a suite at the Tortuga Hotel for the occasion.
But it felt like a big step forward for her that she could go to the challenge more or less just like it should be an ordinary training session at the institute. Maybe because she sensed that there would be a relatively familiar, or 'safe' setting for the whole thing.
When she knocked on the huge mahogany door with the golden plated room number and shiny black door handle, she wasn't surprised to see who were waiting. Jean, Pamela, Mary… and Carol. And Deb, of course, in the background to arrange all of the practical things.
The only thing that actually stunned her was the size and luxury of the suite. It was a very spacious room, with one wall of nothing but windows from floor to ceiling. A broad staircase led upward to a mezzanine with a water fountain and an open bedroom arrangement. Impressive!
Downstairs there was a spacious and shiny mahogany bar on the left hand - where Deb had found her place - and a broad section with a dark toned glass table and broad brownish, almost golden leather couches and recliners in the middle of the room. All seemingly casually scattered over a fluffy white rug. And all the usual refinements of course: champagne on ice with tall glasses and a massive flower decoration on the table… Deb had even arranged a jar with some kind of incense, creating a very heady aroma that brought an additional soothing element to the atmosphere of the room.
It was clear: they had tried their best to make her nervous!!
No no! Not this girl. Those days were gone! Not even any last sign of the everlasting sore trunk syndrome of the past!
Sure enough her heart was pounding a little bit faster as she crossed the shiny floor, her steps echoing in the room. And came up to the leather section, where her 'expert panel' casually waited. Jean, Carol, Mary and Pamela. Side by side on the couch! Broad smiles greeting her. Skirts hiked up around their waists. Legs crossed. Glasses filled. Jean delivering another of her monologues on what was expected from her. And how they all were looking immensely forward to it! Like she didn't know!
When her mistress stopped talking, she gave them a confident smile in reply. Then she kicked off her shoes and slumped down on her knees on the soft rug in front of the couch…..
Chap. 12. – First assignment
Amazing!! That was the only suitable word Anne could think of after having been through the new facilities in the impressive Wesner building. The reconstruction to meet Jean's requirement had been done in record time. Actually the administration had had a contractor at their beck and call for these kinds of client requests, and they had been rushed in from day one after Jean signed the contract. Modern business; swift and secure, exactly according to specifications!
Jean still didn't have the kind of money required to complete the entire section the way she wanted, but what had been done, had been done properly. That was her lady, all right!
"Sure it's a bit risky to make such a substantial investment so early on in our 'career', but I really believe that establishing a fashionable – even a little glamorous – head quarter with a highly professional and classy front is the best way to get to the right kind of clients. The kind we want! "
"The word about our services is of course spreading best through our highly unofficial channels, but it actually is an important point to be able to receive potential clients in such a kind of relaxed and confidence inspiring environment. In a serious business- like environment where a client really can feel like a client. That creates the kind of reliability that we'll need to stay on over time."
Certainly a logical step in Jean's plans.
They had been through everything from the entrance room, with the front desk and the corner section that should serve as a kind of waiting room, to the department with separate rooms in the back, including the promised demonstration room that would be Anne's domain. A lot of impressions; a lot of equipment, styles and arrangements. An excellent place to make the most of ones sensual creativity. Anne had started her planning as they were still looking around!
Jean, Carol and Pam already had their offices set up; name plates on the doors and everything. And Anne was thrilled to see that even she and Deb had their own desks further down the corridor. And then there was another one right behind the front desk, with a nameplate saying 'host'.
When asked about this, Jean told her that she had in fact employed a new, young girl to fill this role. She would be administering the front desk, and helping out on a lot of practical things that needed to be done on a regular basis. This way the rest of the staff, including Deb, would be able to focus more on the contact with the clients. And there were still a lot of things to deal with up in Mayo as well.
Ann was quite curious to see what kind of person Jean had found for this job. Even though she was not supposed to get involved in the more intimate parts of the activities, she would still have to be quite liberal and understanding about what would be going on. Not exactly a secretary job like any other….
She met the young girl later that afternoon when Jean took her through what she called the guest quarters. It was a totally separate part with 5 rooms which looked like high standard hotel rooms with bed, bathroom and a corner section. It could be used for lodging guests for the night, or for service girls that needed to be ready on short notice. The hostess, a lovely blond girl named Alison, also had the responsibility to keep these rooms in order when she was not manning the front desk. Alison was 21, and as such a little older than the regular service girls. A silent, enigmatically smiling little darling. She had dropped out of her studies, and had started looking for a job. She had been in contact with Jean's business for a while already, but never had the nerve to make the full step into the service girl program. Although the submissive fantasies had a strong appeal to her - especially with these awesome ladies - she didn't know if she would like it in real life; - which of course was fair enough!
"So, I felt that these rooms could come in very handy when the business grows and we – hopefully – get really busy. The rooms are perfect for a beck and call- kind of service. We shouldn't forget the simple things behind it all. You obviously cannot control your feelings at all times. Suddenly a busy lady gets horny. She picks up the phone and asks for a service girl to help her out. And then we should be able to be there within minutes! Full turn- out!!"
The last comment was followed by her typical, almost girlish giggle that was so contradictory to her normal aura of authority.
"Anybody who would like to, and has the opportunity, can come to stay here when it is convenient for service activities."
She suddenly stopped and turned against Anne with her eyes drilling into hers; "Why won't you give it a try with your upcoming first assignment? I guarantee you; it's cool!!"
Anne was woken at 8.30 the next morning. She had just a couple of minutes to stretch and yawn in her wonderful warm bed before the charming hostess from yesterday showed up with soap and towel and asked her to come with her to the shower. She was guided in, and left to wash and clean properly for the duties of the day. Afterwards the girl dried and perfumed her, and put on a very discreet make-up, hardly noticeable compared to her natural beauty. Then she was asked to dress a light grey shirt and red shorts.
A completely new experience to Anne. But definitely something she was ready to take on as a habit! Almost like having a service girl of her own.
After that, they went together up to Jean's door and the girl knocked. When Jean answered, she opened and gently pushed Anne inside.
Jean sat behind her new and far more impressive desk in her daytime white, doctor- like outfit, and got up to kiss her and grab both her hands.
"Good morning dear, you look absolutely ravishing! Welcome to the first day in your new life!!" she sang with a broad smile. Anne suddenly felt some of her earlier shyness creep in on her, and had to struggle to look back at her with appropriate confidence. This really was the first day of her 'new' life, and now was the time to go out and deliver the goods! All what she had trained for so long!
"Like we discussed yesterday," Jean started, "your first lady is already
waiting, and we have plenty of other women asking for our services, so you
will be off for duty as soon as, and as often as you like."
"Just remember, they don't know that you're completely fresh from the program,
and will expect you to perform like any of our other girls. They will love you
as a new, fresh server, and when they find out how good you are, they'll definitely continue
to love you!" Jean sat down behind her desk again. "And remember, many of them
will also think that you've experienced the slave training we discussed on a
daily basis, and that you've been suffering appropriately. That's that additional
kick I told you about, that we create for those of our clients who we think like
the idea."
Jean bent over and looked into Anne's eyes. "Your first lady, Ms. Kyle is such a woman. Very wealthy, influential and respected. But she's quite the twisted one. You know her from the training program, where she was a guest at a few occasions when you were going through the last 'romantic' training sessions. If what you've told me is right, though, you're gonna just love this! A flying start to your new career!" Jean laughed and locked her grey- green eyes with Anne's. Anne could do nothing but smile as well, although she felt a little bit moved by the significance of the moment. Her very first step into the field. The real world out there!
Jean opened her brown leather folder, looked up some papers, and put on her new reading glasses. "Now, for the details…"
Anne could just peer with her eyes in the beginning as she stood in Ms. Kyle's bright, elegant office. A light green carpet and high palm trees along the walls elegantly matched the furniture and the shining mahogany desk. The windows went all the way down to the floor, and were covered with bright satin curtains that silently moved with the outside autumn breeze.
The door was quietly shut behind her, and Anne followed Jean's instructions carefully, coming a few steps forward before falling to her knees and bowing her head.
The legendary Ms. Kyle rose and came around the desk with elegant high- heeled steps. Anne remembered her in a flash. A round, beautiful, but quite stern looking face, big curly brown – almost golden – hair, and a tall, almost muscular looking body. She wore a dark brown, grey striped business suit, with grey stockings and very dark red shoes. The same as the colour of the frames of her glasses.
To Anne she looked awesome. A lady in her best years. Rich, powerful and confident. And ready to get what she wanted… when she wanted it.
She stopped right in front of the kneeling figure, took her cigarette from her lips with well- manicured fingers and lifted her face up with a light touch under the girl's cheek.
"Feeling uncomfortable today darling?" she purred softly.
"Yes Ms. Kyle" Anne whispered and gazed back into the dark, grey eyes.
"Good" the lady smiled and dug her hand into her hair. With a persistent tug she pulled Anne back up on her feet, and then slapped her face with a stinging palm.
"The service required today will be a most pleasant one, and you will have plenty of time to recover. Come with me this way please." She pointed to her desk.
Together they went around the desk. Ms. Kyle put her cigarette in the ashtray and asked Anne to sit down in the executive chair, while she herself got comfortably up on the edge of the desk.
"I know we have met only a few times, and quite briefly" she started out as Anne had sunk down into the chair with quite a surprised expression on her face. She took the cigarette again. "I insist that you call me Rowena. I don't want any of that Mistress- crap, although I expect you to follow my instructions to the letter." Her skirt slid quite high up her right thigh. "I want us to be friends the way it is, and thus behave like friends. Actually I'm hoping we could get along to see each other on a more regular basis… eventually. I have great expectations!"
"Now, I will unlock your hands. You'll just keep your neck- collar on in case you should get any ideas." Ms. Kyle produced a small key from her drawer, rose, and quickly opened the tight cuffs around her wrists. Anne gratefully started to rub her arms, and looked up at Ms. Kyle. "Thank you Rowena," she whispered faintly, almost forgetting to leave out the obligatory "mistress".
Ms. Kyle put the key down at the desk, and hiked the skirt up around her waist. A set of beautiful white panties came into view. She moved a little closer to Anne.
"Now remove my panties," she ordered. Anne could hear a slight touch of excitement in her voice. Resolutely she raised her hands, and in one stroke slid them down her thighs to the knees. She slid out of the chair and down to the floor to further get the panties down along her calves. Ms. Kyle elegantly lifted one leg at the time, stepping out of the white rings on the floor. As Anne looked up, she saw right up into a pink and already moist cleft, under a tight bush of dark curly hair. Above, she met the smiling eyes. As she picked up the lacy garment and pressed it to her face and inhaled deep, the smile got broader, and the cigarette in the hand started to tremble slightly.
After another deep inhalation, Ms. Kyle urged the girl to get up to her feet again. She was then told to lie down on her back on a kind of upholstered and wheeled bench in the desk cavity. As she did so, she discovered the familiar removable mid- section of the woman's seat.
Of course!! It was one of Jean's designer chairs! She hadn't explicitly said so during the briefing, but it was no doubt what she was in for! Ms. Kyle graciously removed the mid- section and encouraged her to place her head onto the soft pad right under the opening and try to make herself comfortable.
When Anne was in position on the bench, Ms. Kyle put the key back in the drawer, and produced the same kind of red, rounded plush tissue they used back at the institute. Smiling reassuringly she bent down and placed the tissue in a ring around Anne's upturned face at the side of the chair opening. Then she reached for a set of standard breathing pipes from a small bag in the armrest. Anne had to give a little groan of pain as Ms. Kyle quite insensitively pressed the pipes up into her nose, and secured them with small clips.
A last manoeuvre was to reach for an air pump ball in the other armrest and pump a few strokes. Anne's face came a little further up into the opening for each pump. The design of this chair was a little bit different from the ones back at the institute; somewhat simplified, or rather more adapted to a regular office arrangement. She kept forgetting that the equipment back at the institute was for training purposes only, and that this probably was more the standard she could expect to see out in the field.
"Now let's enjoy our working day together" Ms. Kyle smiled. She stepped with one leg over Anne's body, and moved slightly backwards while she held the skirt up around her waist. Then she slowly started to lower herself.
Anne stared right up into the lady's mighty behind. Slowly it came lower, and as Ms. Kyle bent forward, the whole, breathtaking scenery opened to her.
As usual Anne got so hot that that she felt she would explode! The lady's butt was as big and hot as any she'd had on her face before. Almost comparable to that of dear Carol!
Wonderfully tanned skin shaping impressive butt cheeks to a perfect display of raw femininity. Greedy and full pussy lips opening gradually as she bent do display a moist and wonderfully pink, horny interior. And a butt hole so soft, spotless and inviting that she could give her right arm to be allowed to sink her tongue the full length into the depths of it!
How could anything be so mind blowing wonderful?!? She was more certain than ever that this was her place in life. Her place forever!!
Then the broad tail came all the way down and covered her face completely. She felt the pussy lips slip apart over her mouth, and her nose press against the anal opening. Ms. Kyle adjusted her beautiful ass a little to get Anne's face thoroughly buried in her loins. Then she again gave some pumps on the pump ball to increase the pressure to her right comfort, and arranged her skirt over her lap. Carefully she drove the chair and the wheeled bench into the desk cavity and adjusted the back- angle of her chair until she apparently found the best position to resume her work. Lustfully she groaned and wiggled a little on the face under her. Then she started the instructions.
"This will be a long day Anne, so I expect you to keep me happy and comfortable. I prefer long and slow tongue strokes with casual, light titillation of my clit. When we are alone, you may use your hands to comfort my behind and thighs. And I have to warn you not to make a sound when somebody is here!"
Anne tried to nod, but failed quite understandably. Ms. Kyle still
felt, and understood the response, though.
"Oh, and one more thing! Just to make things straight to you; I do not intend
to be disturbed in my work or the discussions with our clients by having to visit
the toilet, if you know what I mean."
Anne knew.
Ms. Kyle instructed her secretary on the intercom that she was ready to receive the visitors when they arrived, then softly told Anne; "Have a nice time, dear, and please let me know if there are any problems."
Then she started her paperwork and smoked another cigarette.
Breathing through the thin plastic pipes in her nose was surprisingly easy this time too. She felt quite comfortable, and could concentrate on enjoying the fantastic experience of Ms. Kyle's womanhood. She felt the great woman's entire being press against her face. When she slowly and carefully started using her tongue, it didn't take long until she sensed the first tensed shivers in spine and buttocks. The pussy pressed to her face started leaking quite heavily, and the sweet fluids very soon filled her mouth. She found a rhythm of long, soft strokes into the love channel with the length of her tongue. Occasional slightly tensed movements that painfully squeezed and mashed her face and nose told her that the treatment was not without effect.
The visitors were announced about half an hour late, and were showed in to Ms. Kyle's office. As Anne anticipated, her mistress did not rise to salute her guests, but shook their hands from her position behind the desk. "Please be seated, and let's get on with the report" Anne could hear her mistress telling her three female partners.
Anne worked patiently in and out of the moist love channel with her skilled tongue. Suddenly she felt a short, sharp squirt into her mouth. It immediately filled, and Anne swallowed resolutely. As her mistress felt the duty performed as expected, a second, much larger one followed the first shot, and Anne had no big problems in handling that one either. Then she felt the body relax completely over her, and a powerful flow flushed violently down her throat, and made her gulp away for all she was worth. She herd Rowena moan over her, and felt the pulsating pussy press even harder down on her gaping mouth.
Rowena tried to meet the eyes of her discussion partners on the other side of the table, and to maintain her strict business- like appearance as she let her golden flow flush down into the open mouth. For a moment she was afraid that the hissing sound could be heard, but her muffed slave darling damped it down to nothing. As a gesture of gratitude, she contracted her loins even more, to increase the power of the golden jet. She obviously could rely on Anne's skills to such an extent that she could use her services without any restrictions posed by sharp- minded visitors. Excellent! Anne was in for a long period of duty for her with those qualities, no doubt about that!
Drained totally for now, she could finally relax, and settle for a renewed lazy tongue- thrusting ride as the conference went on just like nothing had happened. And to her distinguished guests, nothing had! Waves of pleasure heated her body as the tongue slowly and softly slid in and out, occasionally rotating and twirling to work the outer pussy lips as well. Her clitoris was hard like a rock, and each time the skilled tongue flipped over it, she really had to control herself not to let out a moan, or show off small convulsions. A hard life!
With Rowena slowly building up to a new titanic orgasm, the conference came to an end, and the guests made short final remarks before leaving the room. Rowena this time felt she had to rise and shake hands, so she reluctantly came to her feet, knowing her skirt would instantly fall down and cover everything, and the soaked face in the chair remain unseen behind the desk. She felt the cold air against her, and longed for the moment she could sit back again where she should be!
As the door shut behind the guests, Rowena went to an elegant mahogany
closet at the wall. From there she took out a soft towel, and dried herself
with skilled hands. Then she returned to her desk. As she smiled down to
Anne, she replaced the already moist red plush silk napkin around her face
with a new one.
"Enjoying?" she asked, smiling even broader as she carefully pushed
the napkin into the crevice around the head. Anne met her eyes with deep devotion
and gave her a shining smile in return.
"I love you!" she at once expressed with a low voice as Rowena dried
her face with another napkin.
"I know," the executive answered as she again stepped over the length
of Anne's body and quickly hoisted her skirt.
Again the broad rump slowly came down on the seat and pressed down on her. The buttocks softly spread on each side of her, and slid down to close completely around her face. Again her nose pressed up against the soft opening of the dark asshole, and her mouth was pressed up against the juicy pussy, which immediately slipped open in order to accept the inward push of her powerful tongue. The drying of the worked up pussy had lasted just long enough for her mistress to sit down, and now a mere gush of sweet excitement fluid filled the girl's mouth. Anne opened up and prepared her tongue for a new, full re-entry into the paradise that had been opened to her. In a slow, even motion she slid it all the way in, sensing how Rowena's thighs tightened as she received the full length.
For a little while she held her tongue there, fully penetrated, and triumphantly felt her mistress draw her breaths heavily, and her whole body tremble. The broad tail pressed down and the pussy walls tightened around the full length of the tongue.
Rowena missed several times before she finally hit the right button on the intercom, to tell her secretary to hold all calls for a while longer.
Then a new, passionate ride started. Anne's tongue made long, slow, full strokes in and out, and Rowena just sat there, looking down on her desktop with dizzy eyes, enjoying nothing but the fantastic sensations slowly building up inside. Sometimes she shut her eyes tight and held her breath for several seconds before letting it out in a long hiss. She squeezed her hands before she let one of them seek out and find a rock hard erect nipple under the white fabric of her tailored shirt.
Heavier and heavier her breathing came, harder and harder her fist shut and more and more her belly trembled and shook. This was nothing a mortal woman could stand for a very long time. She knew that with this progress she would be lost in just a few more minutes! Just like all the other ladies she knew had had the chance to use this girl's service.
And another two minutes was exactly how long it took. Then it came! The giant orgasm shook her from head to toe, and left her groaning out her passion into one of the red napkins brought up for the occasion. She could not help humping her tail up and down on the wonderful face under her, rocking the whole chair back and forth as she exploded on the hard sucking mouth.
Anne's tongue pistoned in and out of the leaking opening as she drank the fluids flowing from her new lady. Her heart was again nearly bursting with happiness as she felt the pleasures her tongue generated so generously flowing down her throat. The broad buttocks squeezed and pressed her face and nose painfully back and forth, but Anne was insensitive to the pain and discomfort as she strove to prolong her mistress ecstasy as long as humanly possible.
Finally the broad tail came violently down, mashing her face almost to pieces as a powerful convulsion went through the woman's body. Then she fell back in her chair, completely spent.
For a long time, Rowena lay back in the chair enjoying the warming afterglow of the days first, terrific climax, just occasionally patting her face and forehead with one of the red napkins. Anne's tongue had stopped in full penetration, and the young girl knew just too well that she had better stay in that position for as long as Rowena wanted it. As the lady lay back this way, her own head was thrusted painfully backwards, and her nose pressed up into the soft ass opening. In addition she had to use all her strength to keep her tongue fully stretched and buried to the bottom in the hot love channel, and her cheek close up in contact with her mistress' upper pubic mound. Closed so that her mistress would feel a slight pressure from the cheek and lower face against the full length of her slit. But she was just too happy to suffer this sweet torment. Anything to keep her mistress horny, satisfied, and happy!
Rowena did not have the energy to move a muscle! She was breathing heavily, her belly and tits heaving as she slowly tried to regain her composure. What a fantastic girl! What a ride! What a marvellous cum! No doubt she was going to use her services a lot in the future! This was how a lady executive should be served!
After something like half an hour of total relaxation, Rowena worked herself back up with a sigh and pressed the intercom button.
"Evelyn, could you come in here please and clean up the mess while I'm at lunch? Please report back to me when you are finished." "Yes ma'am" the thin voice at the front desk replied.
Rowena slowly got up on her feet. With a soft "plop" the tongue slipped out of her saturated love tunnel. Anne sighed as the agonising weight came off her face. As her mistress went over to the locker for her towel, the secretary entered the room. She kind of bowed in front of her, and took the towel when her boss completed the tending of her happy pussy and let the skirt fall down. Then Rowena left.
Evy was around 30 and a slim woman. Quite tall, with her dark brownish hair set up in a voluminous knot. Relatively small but firm tits. Like her boss she wore a conservative office outfit, with a grey skirt and a light green blouse, with matching darker green belt and arm ring. Shoes and earrings in grey and silver, matching the skirt. And a thin golden necklace to complete quite a classy style.
As she turned around, Anne got a good glimpse of her entire body and was happy to note that her bum was full and almost big compared to the rest of her. All in all quite to her liking, although she preferred the little more voluptuous ones….
Evelyn closed and locked the office door behind her and hurried over to the desk. Sitting down on the edge, she took away the now completely soaked napkin from around Anne's face. Then she took the towel and started drying off her face.
"How do you feel?" she asked with a tensed voice.
"Wonderful" the reply came up from the seat.
Evelyn took a soft sponge and moistened Anne's face before drying it again. Both women knew that there was no way Anne could be released from the service chair before Rowena had finished the day sometimes in the evening.
Evelyn looked down at the smiling face, and then poured some juice down into her mouth. "I heard the two of you all morning" she said, "and got terribly hot from imagining what you did to her. Could you do me too? Please?!?" she begged.
Anne smiled even broader and extended her tongue again. "What do you think I'm here for?" she replied with her softest and most inviting voice. "If it's OK with Ms. Kyle, just come right down here."
Evelyn jumped off the desk, hoisted her skirt and stepped over her facing the back of the chair. She had left her panties in the front desk drawer. So sure did she feel about Anne's willingness to do her this favour. She displayed a nicely shaven cleft, and after arranging her knees under the arm rests of the chair, she slowly sat down over Anne's face until the tip of her tongue touched the pink gap between the full pussy lips. Then she sat down heavily, letting the pink tongue enter her and slide all the way in. She let out a deep, trembling sigh as she felt her belly expand from the deep penetration. And shuddered lightly as her naked pussy pressed hard down on the mouth, the pubic bone just squeezing the nose right in front of it.
Then a new ride started. For a while Evelyn just sat silently, feeling the massive trusts of the fantastic tongue fucking her gently up towards a heart bursting orgasm. After about ten minutes of moaning and groaning, she couldn't hold her skirt up any longer, and as it fell down over Anne's face, she gripped both the leather clad armrests to hold herself in position as she started rocking her pelvis back and forth to the rhythm of the trusting tongue.
All the time Evy had tried to watch out just in case Mr. Kyle should return early, although she almost never did. Anne could think that it was OK, but the secretary knew all too well that this was gross misuse of management resources.
Still, she couldn't possibly focus on anything but what the fantastic tongue did to her down there. With her whole body shuddering, she pressed her pussy hard down on the lovely mouth and hung on for all she was worth as the long powerful trusts relentlessly brought her towards the edge. And Anne knew exactly how to maximise her partner's joy, as she always did. Masterfully, she stopped the tongue in full penetration as the cramp of orgasm locked down on it with a milking grip, using just her front teeth and upper lip to continue the stimulation of the clit. The secretary's head came all the way down to the seat as her whole body shook violently, and a gush of fluid flushed her partners willing mouth. She managed to conceal her face in the bend of her arm as she let out a pitched scream, and almost broke Anne's nose as she humped her face.
In spite of the discomfort and pain, Anne tried to concentrate on the right moment, and then set in a powerful series of trusts that sent a new wave of senseless ecstasy through the convulsing body. There was nothing like the tongue of this marvellous girl, and Evelyn knew she would be unable to resist it just as much as Mr. Kyle was. Nothing could penetrate her and fill her up like this tongue. Nothing! Not even a dick. Not even close!
She felt the powerful trusts stop in full penetration again as her ecstasy passed over the peak and her body went limp, totally drained and exhausted. Moaning hoarsely she sank back to support her elbows on the desk behind her as she tried to regain control. A heavenly feeling of warmth and comfort filled her, and there was no way she would ever be able to move a single muscle again.
After a while, though, she staggered out of the office in the direction of the bathroom. Her legs could hardly support her. She had to clean and prepare everything for her boss' return, and conceal all traces of her 'misuse' of her private facilities. When she returned she found Anne faithfully in position in the chair, smiling at her as their eyes met again.
"That was wonderful" Evelyn sighed and unpacked a new tissue to wipe up the mess she had made - herself this time.
" You were wonderful," Anne whispered back and looked up at her with dizzy eyes as Evy cleaned and put some lotion on her face and replaced the napkin around it. Then she went to the mirror, straightened her dress, checked her makeup, and left out to the front desk.
Less than half an hour later, Ms. Kyle was back again, and breezed into the office. She quickly checked the mirror, and crossed over to her desk. "I had an excellent lunch," she told Anne, smiling down at her as she sat down at the edge of her desk. "How about you?" Anne smiled back at her as she locked eyes with the voluptuous woman. "Well, I thought I should just hang around here to be at your service."
"That's my girl!"
The two of them shared a relaxing laugh. "If you do well throughout the rest of the day, I thought I would invite you along to a late dinner with one of our company clients Tuesday night next week. Her name is Alice, but that will be Ms. Johnson to you. Would that be OK?"
Anne smiled again as she responded with a careful nod not to displace the new napkin.
"Excellent, settled then," Ms. Kyle smiled, rising from the desk. Again she raised her skirt and stepped over Anne's body with one gracious leg. As she squatted to sink her butt down on the upturned face, Anne could not resist the urge to raise her hands and lock them around the skirt- clad waist, pulling her on down.
Again, the miraculously wonderful behind sank down on her face, and a thousand thrills flashed up and down her body as she prepared to give her lady the maximum possible pleasure for the rest of the afternoon. Anne noticed that Ms. Kyle had visited the bathroom. She was wonderfully cleaned, refreshed and perfumed just for her.
Anne was more determined than ever to provide the best service of this world to this insanely wonderful body! She extended the full length of her tongue, and sank it deep into the love channel pressed against her mouth. She could feel the slight downward pressure as Ms. Kyle opened up and met her soft penetration with her entire pelvic region, at the same time pumping her head support further upwards into her deep cleft. The contact was established, and a shudder of joy went through Rowena's spine as the tongue again started its slow, intense thrusts, filling her pussy with mouth heat.
Rowena leaned back and relaxed. She let her mind flow freely and her hormone level burst up again, and felt her pussy leaking and her nipples stiffen against the fabric of her shirt.
"Anne, be a dear and work on my nipples too, please" she whispered into the air. Immediately the hands left their firm grip on her waist, and came upward. Well trained, they opened the two lower buttons above the belt, and found their way up under her shirt without stretching or wrinkling it, until they cupped each full breast, and then focused gently with tender fingers around her rock hard nipples. This girl was a true wonder. She continued to sit motionless for a short while until she felt her body starting to glow, and the small spasms come alive along the full length of her thighs.
She moaned. She could sit like a queen this way forever. The work had to be done though, and she reluctantly lifted her head, adjusted her glasses, and slowly leaned forward to focus on the papers on her desk. Actually, she had planned to stay on a low boil throughout the rest of the afternoon, just enjoying the gentle stimulation provided by her docile service girl. But she had saved herself up by having just one orgasm in the morning, so as she felt the passion hit her, she knew she would not be able to concentrate properly before she had another climax to calm her nerves. The decision made, she leaned further forward and placed her elbows on the desk, crossing her arms under her tits and looking down into the desk with dizzy eyes. Then she let the feelings rush freely throughout her body, and her mind be occupied by this one thought: that this was designed for her pleasure, and her pleasure alone!
Anne soon recognised her mistress' readiness to ride another trip to the top as the faint convulsions in her thighs grew in intensity. It was more difficult to gently massage the now rock hard nipples in her new position, but even though her lower arms hurt a bit from being pressed against the edge of the desk, that was of no relevance to the fact that she right now brought her beloved Ms. Kyle such intense pleasure. She made sure to establish a regular rhythm of deep tongue thrusts that would work strong and predictably, and be the most effective way to reach the top on a tight time schedule. Her nose was mashed into the soft anal ring, sometimes so deep that it occasionally nearly blocked the air supply through the pipes. This never happened for any longer periods, though, since her mistress grew increasingly uneasy from the sensations caused by her hard working tongue. After a few more minutes, she was right on humping the upturned face, pressing her soaked pussy against the sealing lips, in an effort to draw maximum pleasure from the deep tongue strokes.
When the climax hit, it was like an earthquake! Mrs Kyle's body stiffened, and a long, deep breath was interrupted sharply. The glasses fell off her nose and down onto the papers scattered on the desk. Hands tightened to shaking fists. Anne's arms were almost broken right off as her lady bent forward over the desk and let out a guttural groan between clenched teeth as the waves of intense pleasure flared through her body. The broad buttock relentlessly mashed the heated face and threatened to smother the hard working little slave completely.
Anne wished it would last forever! She hung on for all she was worth, tongue working like a piston, and her hands now roughly massaging the stiff nipples of the wobbling tits over the desk. Hips pumped wildly and buttocks clenched and flexed around her face. Legs with loose high-heeled shoes slipped back and forth over the floor carpet, and the arms crossed on the desk under her bosom tightened till they shook like leaves.
Several squirts of love juice landed in the back of her throat between her tongue thrusts. Anne took a couple of seconds to gulp it down, but before she was able to resume her massive strokes, she got a new squirt as Ms. Kyle lost control of her bladder. This time her mistress didn't have that much to give, so Anne had it down in a few additional gulps. And even before the last trickling subsided, she was able to launch a new attack all the way to the bottom. Her fingertips continued to massage the nipples, and this final, massive assault brought on the ultimate success.
Her mistress actually multi- orgasmed!
A new wave hit her, and as the tongue shot in an out, the body stiffened and shook violently in a new eruption of ecstasy. That was what it took to send Anne herself over the edge as well! As she rubbed her thighs together, the bliss of happiness surging through her from this final achievement brought on an orgasm so intense that dazzling stars exploded all over her mind. Only her unconditional determination to please made it possible to avoid screaming out into the spasming pussy over her, and even somehow control her body and maintain the level of stimulation for her beloved mistress. As her own body convulsed, she focused desperately on her task, trying not to move so much that her own pleasure would be noticed. She had not been allowed to cum, and Anne knew that she was supposed to control herself and stay permanently hot in order to provide optimal service, as she had been taught all along.
But Rowena still bucked crazily in her chair, totally lost in her own ecstasy. She passed the final peak right after Anne, and when she started to come down, the girl had already regained full control of her own body.
Finally, Ms. Kyle's body relaxed again, and she fell back in the chair, drained and powerless like a ragged doll. She suddenly felt an uncontrollable desire to laugh! As she picked up her glasses and put them back on her nose, she laughed until she had to gasp for breath. Then she shook her head, straightened her back a little and took a deep breath;
"Anne dear, I'm totally drained. I can't stand any more at the moment. Please leave my nipples for now."
Anne had stopped her treatment of the saturated pussy with her tongue fully penetrated – as usual – and now again had her head painfully tilted back. She immediately took her hands off her mistress tits, carefully pulling down, straightened the shirt over the bosom, and gently placed her hands around the waist again. Gently and lightly she caressed the hips and belly as her mistress caught up with her breath, letting her hands slide lightly and lovingly over the soft curves of her butt. Now was the time for the relaxing care. She knew she should try to stay like this, without moving, for as long as possible as her lady recovered. Only light caresses with her hands. Cheek carefully pressed over the soaked vulva, tongue motionless in its position, nose pressed deep inside the relaxed bum hole. Gentle silence.
"You will probably not be surprised to know that Alice ….., Ms. Johnson, is not that different from me," Rowena finally mumbled in a low voice. "She enjoys oral attention as much as the next lady. If you like her, I expect you to help me out on entertaining her during our conversations next Tuesday night. But I will not press you to do it if you don't find her attractive. I think you will, though. She's quite a lady!"
Anne nodded. For Rowena to feel, and not to see. She had known all the time that she was in for some hard work, and she was definitely getting what she bargained for. Her first evening of real overtime.
Chap. 13. – Setting in
The day at Rowena's office had been exactly the start that Anne had been dreaming of… A real kick! The perfect combination of feelings ranging from total submission via respect and admiration to the enjoyment of being able to provide ultimate pleasure and satisfaction. She felt utterly dominated and exploited by someone who genuinely appreciated the skills and devotion she had put into her pleasuring efforts. Rowena had taken all she had to give with full vigour, and had total satisfaction.
Jean made it very clear to her early on that she could expect to be regarded as something of a "lower class citizen" - as she put it - by some of her clients. Many of them already were well established within the lifestyle, and had no problems understanding the roles they were playing in the game. It was hardly surprising though, that it could be a challenge to earn appropriate respect in the role as a submissive pleasure provider.
But already the first regular client visit at Rowena's office had given her the distinct feeling that by showing her skills, devotion, and her own genuine enjoyment, she could be noted as much more than just a living pleasure doll. She even had a feeling that she could have some kind of power in the relationships by being the one she was, and doing the things she did…. When she was at her best!
At the end of the day, Rowena had released her from the chair, and let her clean up properly. Then she was shown to one of the seats opposite to her desk as they sat down to discuss the details of the dinner arrangement. Rowena looked warm, satisfied and happy - almost glowing - and when she met Anne's eyes, the young girl could see and sense that she definitely had appreciated her visit. That she had made a difference! Anne felt she could use her charm and good mood to deepen their contact even further.
Did she know that Anne had come hard herself during her last shattering orgasm? Anne suddenly felt that this woman knew everything! And she obviously didn't believe the handcuff- gimmick at all, because as Anne rose to leave, the woman just handed them over to her with a snug smile, telling her to do with them as she pleased.
The next day Jean was at her work desk phone already at lunchtime, and Anne immediately heard the excitement in her voice.
"Mrs. Kyle told me she enjoyed your visit. That means top marks to you!! I knew it!" she sang.
"You know," she quickly filled in to explain, "she's not the one to throw around compliments or blank approvals. That's why she is what she is. When she says she enjoyed your visit, she did, and very much so! Trust me, I know her."
Again Anne's first feeling was this little sting in her heart telling her she was being used. She knew this wasn't fair, considering how Jean had been the door opener to all the relationships she had built during her time with the program. And she was free to go away any time she wanted. It was just something about the attitude and the way she talked to her. Something she couldn't really say. And something that was not important! Anne decided then and there to try to forget this forever, and concentrate exclusively on the positive side of it all. After all Jean had made a positive difference to her life like nobody before… ever!
"Anne, I've got another client for you already this evening, but I thought you'd maybe like to have tonight off considering what you've already been through. Am I right?"
"Yes, I think so," Anne answered reluctantly, feeling a little relieved that at least Jean had no problems understanding what an experience it all had been. She really didn't feel like another go around this soon.
They agreed to get in touch again the following morning at work.
That evening, however, Anne realised that she in fact regretted that she had turned down Jean's offer. As she watched TV and munched some chips, she realised that she was more than ready for another go! Every glimpse of an attractive looking, senior lady on the screen brought heat to her body like she had never felt before. She almost got scared. Was it really that strong? Had it changed so much about her in just a few months? Did it even show on her face?!? If she let herself go any further into this, would she ever be able to return to a "normal" life… have a family and kids? Was there really a way back?
She felt the need to talk to someone about this more than ever. But who should that be? If she tried to discuss it with Jean, she would just get another long lecture about the way of realizing her own personality and feelings by fully embracing this new lifestyle. That was all fine and dandy, but still it was – and would always be considered - quite awkward. The question was if she would be able to handle the different situations in this "double life" over time? Especially when her feelings so strongly told her that this was all what she really wanted… what she had been dreaming about since she was just a young girl?
And what about Carol? Could she open up to her?
Probably not! The conflicts with Jean seemed to be escalating rather than settling, and it was clear to all of them who was the weaker part. The beautiful woman was just a pale reflection of her old self these days. Anne knew she was the reason behind it all, and that made it so much more unfair. She clearly felt how the lady tried to get her to move her direction, and Anne felt a growing conflict between her attraction to her and the loyalty to Jean. Somehow it felt like if she went to her now, she would have taken a position in the conflict, and there would be no way back.
Still she kept hoping she would contact her. She missed her terribly!
Sitting there in front of her telly, she decided once again to proceed for another month or so, to find out what she really wanted, and if she at that point would feel that she had control, or if she would be totally addicted, and there would be no way back. Then she would make the final decision.
Once this was settled, she let her thoughts drift back to the wonderful day with Mrs. Kyle. Her finger found the sensitive spot, and it took just a few minutes for her to reach a very powerful orgasm….
Jean was a little bit worried about Anne's feelings after her first real field visit. That Ms. Kyle would be very happy with her talents was hardly surprising. Nobody else could still match her special technique, although Jean had trained her other girls very hard lately, trying to make them improve in the same direction, or at the very least understand the physiological basics of how it's done. Deb, her own personal assistant, had been practising intensively - mainly on her own insatiable pussy - and was the one with the best progress so far. But still nothing came up to dear little Anne.
Her main concern was that Anne would be appalled by some of Ms. Kyle's special desires, and start to have second thoughts about the whole thing. She hoped not, because she knew better than any other that that was just the beginning. Had she prepared her well enough? Should she explain things further? Or maybe she had talked more than enough already?
Jean was pleased when Anne without hesitation accepted her next assignment. It was a new lady, a woman who had been recommended to her by another client. She had been quite unsure about the whole thing, and wanted a meeting more or less just to ask some questions about the services that Jean and her staff could offer. Jean decided that this was a good "soft" case for Anne to handle next. A situation where she could play out her whole registry of skills, or just settle with some talking… about the easiest thing she could expect to face in quite a while….
Ms. Sommers had made evening dinner arrangements for them at Hotel Excelsivor a few days later she was sitting alone at a corner table for two when Anne arrived. Anne had dressed in a light tee shirt and a fairly loud knee- length skirt, looking quite like the student she had been until quite recently. Jean recommended this as the most appropriate, even if a hotel like that normally would require a somewhat classier outfit. Even though Jean had told her what she knew about her, she somehow still didn't expect them to stay long in the hotel restaurant.
That proved to be wrong though. The lady had put together an extensive menu, and clearly had plans for a longer chat. She was very delighted when Anne greeted her by kissing her hand before she sat down opposite to her. She felt she could do so even if there were a few other guests over at the opposite side of the huge room.
Anne had expected her to be slightly nervous, like many of the others, but this one was completely calm, signalling a confidence and strength that took her a little by surprise. Now how about that! If she should want something, it was much easier and relaxing when her lady was relaxed and confident herself.
And from the first moment she saw her, Anne was definitely hoping for some closer contact. The woman was breathtakingly beautiful. Definitely one of the most beautiful of all the ladies Jean had brought her in contact with so far! She also appeared to be a little younger, hardly over forty, with an elegant, kind of cool appearance that left no doubt about her being a lady of exquisite class and taste. She had her dark blond hair set up in a wide, curly fashion that clearly required a lot of work every day. A face with an elegant, but very discreet make-up applied to frame big brown eyes and a mouth that was practically screaming for hot kisses. She was wearing a dark grey business- type jacket over a low cut bottle- green blouse, covering a pair of drop- dead, delicious looking tits. They were also screaming for hot kisses, Anne thought to herself, after throwing a quick glance in that direction.
Within seconds the waiter was there, popping a bottle of Brute Freixnet Cordon Negro. After pouring it for them, he immediately disappeared, and the lady raised her glass.
"I'm quite used to hide my feelings in my everyday life," she said, clicking her glass with Anne's, "so forgive me for not appearing more emotional. But let me tell you right now; you're absolutely stunning!"
Ann couldn't help getting a little red, although she was trying very hard now to lay off some of her childish behaviour. She was able to return a swift "so are you" though, in a way that she felt could convince the woman that she truly meant so, and kept looking directly into her eyes.
"Frankly, I find you breathtakingly beautiful," she added, to get really on top of it.
The woman's face brightened even more and she took a deep sip of her sparkling wine.
"I just love the Spanish vintage," she sighed, elegantly patting her lips with her napkin. "This one actually isn't expensive at all, but definitely in class with many of the better French champagnes… at least according to my taste."
Anne was impressed by Ms. Sommers' excellent style; although she felt she was overdoing her manners a bit.
Her conversation was as relaxing as her personality, and before she even knew it, Anne had told her quite a bit about herself, and even touched in on Jean's program. And that was the point at which the lady cleared her throat and got down to talking business.
"Now, I know all there is to know about Ms. Alden and her program," she told her straight out, putting aside her glass for a moment. "I learned about it from a good friend of mine several months ago. It all sounds just great to me. Something I've been looking for a long time actually. There are, however, a few things about this I really need to clarify."
"I'm all yours!" Anne responded, trying to appear as confident as her partner, and at the same time not sound like some around-the-corner streetwalker.
When the woman started to ask questions, she suddenly realised that she actually never clarified with Jean what she could discuss with the clients, and what she should hold back. How about this slave girl image they presented to some of the clients - even in a few cases with fake whip welts across the buttocks? Or the face sitting service that she herself had learned to enjoy so much? She couldn't just go on and tell her about this, just like that… could she? She felt the old familiar nervousness creeping along her spine once again as she was trying to decide at which point to draw the line. What would Jean tell her?
"Actually, what I really need to know - and this I need to know from you - is, if this is something you really enjoy doing, and then I mean really love doing!" She leaned forward against Anne, so much that the girl almost feared her quivering tits would fall out from under her blouse.
This calmed Anne's nerves a lot. Maybe she wasn't in for a detailed interrogation after all! She was easily able to bend forward and lock her eyes with the lady.
"Yes, I do love it. It's my greatest passion! Not with everybody obviously, we can say no if we don't like the client, if that's what you mean. But I can tell you right here and now that I would enjoy immensely to get more intimate with you!"
Silence. Glittering eyes. Understanding. Hot mental signals. A deep sip of dry, sparkling wine.
The woman's perfumed scent had drifted heavily against her when she leaned forward, leaving her completely light headed, almost tipsy, much more from that than from the wine!
The waiter appeared with the second course, and they enjoyed the food for a while without talking much. Just occasional comments on the excellent taste and arrangement. Then Ms. Sommers raised her glass.
"I needed to know that," she smiled warmly. "How can you enjoy any pleasure if it's not mutual? Cheers!"
After a little while she again patted her lips with her napkin in her typical way.
"I really think I will enjoy your company! I was a little curious, but now I know!"
She small- chatted for another couple of minutes.
"And you are really well trained? I mean... you are used to this. You can take whatever comes along?"
Anne wasn't quite sure if she knew what she meant, but this lady couldn't possibly have any disturbing intentions with a question like that. Not her!
"Yes!" she answered swiftly.
The lady seemed pleased.
After they had finished coffee, she handed her business card over to Anne.
"I will be here again on Wednesday. Then my business here in town will be concluded. Will you meet me here at, say, seven sharp?"
"Yes Ms. Sommers. It will be my pleasure!"
"Mine too!"
Anne had a feeling she was in for a turbulent time the next few days. One evening with Ms. Kyle and her associate, and the next one with Ms. Sommers! But all her doubts were gone by now. Totally! The few days she had by herself had convinced her that she needed this just like other people needed food! All of a sudden she was hardly able to think of anything except working out and watching TV on her free time. Better then to put her effort into pleasing wonderful women who knew how to enjoy her skills! Make the world a happier and hornier place! And those two ladies were exactly the kind of strong and confident people that made the whole thing feel just so wonderful. No fear, no doubts. Just let herself sink into the warm embrace and never get up again. Just do her thing…
Just the thing she knew was expected from her. She could see it in their eyes at first glance when she faced them. Glowing, intense eyes, hot and horny, just waiting for her to entertain them.
And Anne felt self-confidence fill her chest every new day. She sure as hell was going to entertain them! Gone were the days of shy uncertainty and sore- trunked elephant syndrome. Naturally, it was a great help that she felt she knew Rowena quite well already. When Jean asked her if they should pull off some kind of bondage gimmick this time, and heard about the lady's reaction to their first attempt, she definitely decided to scrap that idea.
And so it was that Anne found herself in front of a huge table that filled a deep alcove in a remote corner of a very luxurious restaurant not far from Dayton Drive. A very handsome waiter had accompanied her to the table, elegantly leading her across a classical looking hall with sparkling crystal chandeliers, a discretely trickling water fountain, expensive carpets and mahogany wood work everywhere around. Holding her hand gallantly in his white gloved one, he introduced her to the two ladies sitting at the inner side of the table, bowed discretely and then disappeared.
The alcove was quite deep and dark. If it hadn't been for a set of lit candles next to a huge flower decoration on the table, she would hardly be able to see the two ladies sitting there with their glasses of dark red Rioja Grand Coronas.
After a brief discussion with Jean, she had got herself a light grey kind of business suit with jacket and skirt, quite a bit less conservative in style than her partners, and with just a very light and simple blouse underneath. She even wore high heel shoes, although they had agreed it was a little on the far side for her age. But at least no stockings…
Those shining eyes – familiar grey ones, and strange blue ones - looked her over thoroughly for a moment before Ms. Kyle smiled and motioned for her to take her place at the table. A little clumsily she manoeuvred herself into a place next to her dear lady.
"Anne, my dear child, let me introduce you to a good colleague and a very close friend of mine, Ms. Johnson."
She leaned slightly backwards and laughingly looked back and forth;
"Jill… Anne, Anne… Jill!"
A beautifully manicured hand came up towards Anne. After a fraction of a second to recall her lessons, Anne took it and brought it up to her lips for a very discreet kiss on the back, all the time maintaining eye contact with her, sending her very best "whatcanidotopleaseyoumymistress" – signal.
The lady was thrilled. Her entire body smiled at Anne through those beaming eyes. She displayed a chain of perfect, white teeth, a rounded, beautiful face with only very tiny wrinkles marring the corner of her eyes hinting at her mature age. To Anne she looked something like 35.
Both ladies were wearing extraordinary elegant business suits, with
very deep cut blouses under their jackets. Ms. Johnson's suit was dark grey
with discreet pinstripes, with a matching dark brow, plunging v- necked blouse.
Her necklace was a broad chain of what looked like pure diamonds, and matching
earrings completed a stunning impression of expensive high society. She had
her dark blond hair set up in voluminous curls, with stray locks hanging
casually elegant down in her forehead and neck.
Rowena's suit was dark too, quite rough in texture, some kind of very dark
green colour to it, with a matching, even darker bottle green blouse. She was
wearing a thin golden necklace, with a small golden drop- shape trinket hanging
down into the cleft between her full breasts. Anne was stunned to realise that
even the almost invisible creases in the skin of her tits actually matched
the colour of her blouse, and underlined her elegant maturity. Everything,
even her imperfections, contributed to her classical beauty!
"We chose this particular restaurant because of the extraordinary correct and liberal service," Rowena told her, smiling at the waiter who returned with a glass for Anne.
As they drank to their health, they were served a very light salad with shrimps in lemon juice. Anne was complimented for her new style. This was the first time in her life to ever wear a business type suit.
They chatted for a while as the glasses emptied. Anne noticed how Ms. Johnson got more and more uneasy on her seat as their eyes met across the table. It was soon clear to her that the lady already was so horny she could burst! This made her feel more confident than ever that she would be able to give them a great experience, and she could even find the courage to initiate the topic that she knew would lead to another session of great sex… and a long evening of overtime!
But she should remember to be a little careful though, so as not to offend Rowena. She obviously intended to be the one to say who does what... And how.
She put her fork down, took the napkin from her lap and patted her lips gently. For a moment she thought to say something as trite as the salad being as healthy and delicious as they looked.
No no… way too stupid!
"I wish to thank you very much for this delicious salad" she smiled. Then she looked over at Rowena and raised her glass.
"With your permission Ms. Kyle?"
Rowena wiped the slightly surprised expression off her face, smiled and gave an almost unnoticeable nod.
"May I say that I think you both look positively marvellous, and that I'd be delighted to be allowed to look after any requirements you might have this evening. I'll be all yours. Anything at all?!?"
The two ladies had been waiting in a slightly tensed silence, Ms. Johnson with a broad smile, Rowena still with a touch of confusion on her face. Now they swept down the rest of their wine, and sat back lazily. Rowena made a discrete hand movement signalling the waiter.
He appeared almost immediately, removed the plates, refilled the ladies glasses and took away Anne's. A more than clear way of telling her what was expected from her from now on.
Feeling her self-confidence, excitement and pulse rise to the challenge, she took great pleasure in playing along with her delighted protégées.
"If you would be kind enough to excuse me ladies? Before the next course is served, I think I should retire to a position where I could be of a more appropriate assistance... If you don't mind?"
"We don't mind!" Jill immediately cut in, smiling even broader. Holy trunk, didn't this woman aim straight for the goodies! Didn't she have nerves at all?!?
Anne looked around. When she was out of sight, nobody would notice that the table had had a third occupant. Simply a perfect arrangement!
The candlelight flames flickered softly as she sat back and took a deep breath. Their reflexes danced across the graciously curved pane of the deep red glasses and mingled with the restlessly living shadows as she shifted her hips forward and let herself slip off the seat and in under the thick tablecloth hanging down to the floor. The muted, typically elevator-like background music, - right now a melancholic version of "Days of whine and roses" – disappeared almost completely as the cloth fell back down behind her.
She had been worried that it would be quite dirty and dusty under there, but was delighted to find that it was much better than she had expected. It actually smelled clean and fresh! And - on top of it all – a special, even softer carpet covered most of the space, obviously provided as an additional comfort for studious service girl knees!
After automatically straightening her hair, she immediately crawled over to where Ms. Johnson's elegant legs swayed out from the darkness under the cloth, planting a soft, caressive kiss on her right knee. The thighs immediately opened slightly. As she tentatively moved her head in between them, they gave way softly, letting her cheeks brush against silky skin as she kept on pushing inwards.
Once again she was met by the mind-blowing mixture of female scents. First the familiar hint of hair removal wax and skin softening lotion. And then…. of horny pussy! Extremely horny pussy!! Hot, demanding, and completely intoxicating. And again she felt this unique coordination of movements with a lady who knew everything there was to know about the special ways of their world. Their wonderful world of overheated service girls, and even hornier ladies!
Natural, coherent movements... hips adjusting imperceptibly and slipping slightly forward on the seat. Skirt sliding just a little bit further up… assisted by a discrete finger on one side, to allow the thighs to open just a little more. Just enough to let the glowing face the rest of the way in. To close in on the first worshipful kiss. Lips upon lips in a long and breathless moment.
Rowena saw how Jill's body trembled lightly. Her eyelids got heavy and her happy smile slowly transformed into an expression of open- mouthed rapture. As tongue came between lips and started its slow and gentle sliding up and down, it didn't take long until her companion was breathing a little heavier than usual.
Rowena concentrated on not spilling any of her wine as she tried to continue the conversation. The waiter suddenly materialised out of nowhere with their desert; two tall glasses with banana split ice cream, accompanied with small glasses of Baileys. His white- gloved hands worked with impressive swiftness and accuracy as he arranged the dish in front of them from his bent over position.
Jill sent him a grateful smile that looked quite relaxed under the conditions. Only those heavy eyelids slightly betrayed the lady's elevated hormone level. As far as the waiter was concerned, that didn't matter at all. He knew perfectly well what was going on under there!
Anne tried her best to be patient as she with hammering heartbeats slid her hands upwards to fold her hands behind the lady's back. Pressing lightly without causing discomfort, she sank her tongue a little deeper in between the delicious folds as she continued her wet sweeps up and down.
This lady was just as wonderfully hot and succulent as any of the women she had had the immense pleasure of serving these last few months. A real piece of woman! One well worthy of a service girl's adoring caresses.
Above her she could hear the muted sounds of the ladies voices as they continued their conversation. From the small movements of the gorgeous body surrounding her tongue and cheeks, she could also notice that Jill enjoyed her desert with small, modest mouthfuls.
The lady surely must have had some extensive experience in this kind of body worship, because even when Anne started to sense those familiar small ripples in thighs and belly, she was not able to affect her voice or create any noticeable jolts or cramps when she made some powerful flicks over the now fully erect and protruding clit.
Like usual that immediately served to fuel her competitive instincts, and she had to press herself to remember that this lady actually was eating and drinking red wine up there! At least she had to withhold any of her major attacks until she had finished the wine… if she could stand the heat. Her own body trickled and glowed so intensely that she could feel sweat break out on her back and forehead, well aided by the heat from her lady's thighs and crotch.
Anne continued the gentle tongue flicking of the clit for a few minutes before she started her special penetrations. Very gently, so as not to disturb her lady's dining.
After a few more minutes she felt the frustration slowly creep in on her, as there was still no sign of intense pleasure in thighs and buttocks. Not even when she used the very best of her skills to fill her completely! Or when firmly stretched labia lips clamped tightly around the base of her tongue, as the tip played seductively around the entrance to her cervix!
Again she had to resist the temptation to launch a massive attack to break down those stubborn defences, as she had done so many times before.
The two women had been silent for a while; just enjoying their meal, but now they were chatting lightly again. When she focused a little she could recognise Rowena's low, musical voice.
"Anne here represents a completely new and exclusive brand of service girls that I came across in the staff of a very dear friend of mine. Nothing like I – and I might think you - ever experienced before. This lady is running a very versatile fitness business up in Mayo. If you're interested I'd be happy to put you in direct contact with her."
Then Anne could faintly hear Jill making some comment on Anne's performance so far, and something else that she couldn't quite catch.
"Yes," Rowena cut in and damped her voice almost to a whisper. "Maybe the most prominent difference is the way you can trust these girls. They really can take anything. You know… all you can give. When the mood hits you – or the sensual desire – you can just let it go! Just concentrate on the feelings and let your pent up passion be released… without any worries about getting messy or stained or anything like that."
"That's the greatest thing about it. I can tell you! And you can be sure that she loves it too. She's been taught to… and she's been selected because of her passion for it!"
These last words finally brought on the first prominent ripples of pleasure along the powerful thighs squeezing around her cheeks! The lady took a last, shaky sip of her wine, and then sank back with even heavier eyelids to bath in the heavenly feelings that flowed all over her body. She relaxed as much as she possibly could as she let the persistent arms hugging her buttocks push her gently against the miraculously skilled mouth.
She had been trying to play it cool for a while, not to expose herself as a plain amateur to her dear friend. But it certainly didn't take long for her to recognize and appreciate the fact that this service truly was beyond anything she had ever experienced before! Just like her friend had insisted… Something to safely and unpretentiously give in to, without any loss of pride or dignity.
And eventually – actually quite soon – she had to surrender totally to the excellence of the service. Another three minutes was all it took for her to reach one of the most powerful climaxes of her life. The last moments before her explosion, her head sank all the way back against the cushion of the elegant neck support as Rowena handed over a red silk napkin for her to cover her mouth. And that was about time! She had to press it hard against her lips to damp an uncontrollable scream that otherwise would have drawn everybody's attention to their table.
"Relax Jill," Rowena whispered as she put her arms around her shoulders. "just let it go! Give yourself over! Concentrate on your pleasure!!"
She had to help covering up Jill's face to muffle her second scream as a wild trembling shook her body. Her hips bucked violently as she shot a huge load of cum juice right into the hungry mouth down there. She had decided to trust Rowena's words, and relaxed all her bodily functions as the ecstasy overwhelmed her.
And Anne held her in a firm, steady grip, making her lips a tight seal over the gaping opening, joyfully drinking the sticky squirts of lady juices as they flowed at her. As she struggled to stay in position and keep up the intensity of her stimulation, she felt her own body overflow with the wonderful heat of submissive passion. This indescribable passion of sensing how her lady really took all possible pleasure from her effort…. Gave herself totally over! Shamelessly!
It started as a numbing glow in her belly and along her thighs - from the marrow of her bones out to the skin… and in again. Then it tightened to an almost painfully burning knot right under her pubic bone. She knew these feelings all too well, and tried to spread her legs and arch her back to somehow relieve the intensity a bit.
For a moment she was helped by the violent bouncing of the lady's pubic bone against her nose and cheeks, and the grasping hand that gripped a generous tuft of hair and pulled with unscrupulous force.
But then there was yet another suppressed scream, another flush of cum and pee into her mouth, and thighs locking like a clamp around her head… harder than ever…. in blind animal- like lust! She managed to stay in position though, keeping her seal tight and holding the trembling hips in a rigid grip… hanging on and gulping down the juices of the wild orgasmic eruption as its intense waves shattered the woman's body.
She was so close herself that one single careless movement on her part would be enough to tip her over the edge! With her entire body now numb with the uncontrollable glowing sensation, she spread her legs a bit further and tried not to make the woman's bouncing hips transmit down to any kind of stimulating movements in her own labia.
Exactly at the moment of defence breakdown - as she felt herself slipping irrevocably over the brink - the lady's orgasm finally subsided and her body started calming down. Just in time to let Anne get some kind of control of her own body. From the very brink of explosion… almost like a miracle!
It was a mixed feeling of triumph and disappointment as she managed to regain control, and the tight knot in her belly and almost laming numbness in arms and legs gradually started loosening up.
And then she could return her focus 100% on taking the fabulous Lady Johnson gently down the compassionate path into a sated state of sweet, relaxing afterglow…. brilliantly guided by a gentle tongue- massage soothingly caressing the wet folds at exactly the right places. Avoiding any oversensitive spots! Lips sucking in and drinking down the seeping after-flow of cum…. joyfully feasting on the last drops of pleasure elixir…
It hadn't been such a hard match after all… Not really. Patient, skilled work - and probably Rowena's hot comments - actually did the trick in almost no time at all! The gushes of pee also indicated that the lady was quite out of control during her orgasm. Normally a woman - even a lady among Jean's contacts - would be fairly reluctant about this, at least on the first date. No matter what her friend would have told her!
Maybe she had tried. Even tried quite hard, as far as she knew. But if that was the case, she had failed on a trunk- aching scale matching that of Jean, Carol and Mary… and all the others! And subsequently just further strengthened Anne's confidence in her own perfection.
But from the way they were chatting lazily together up there, she knew that Jill didn't look at it as a failure either. Just like the others. Just as being subjugated by a master, that's all! And not just any master….. Not this time!
Anne felt great! Another connoisseur had approved her talents with acclamation. Unconditionally! She found she needed this kind of confirmation of her talents almost like other girls of their looks!
And she realised that this woman – Jill - typically was the kind of lady that actually could orgasm joyfully in almost any hard working mouth. Take pleasure from any skilled tongue…. Who the lucky little one was, wasn't really important. Just the quality of her service!
But that was under normal conditions, if that could be the right expression for it! With all the service girls that didn't excel beyond the average. There were millions of details ensuring Anne that she had exceeded expectation by a huge load! The way the full thighs still squeezed limply around her cheeks. The small ripples in the lower belly. The discrete hand stroking her damp forehead with caressing fingers. The sound of the purring voice above…. interrupted every now and then by small, recuperative sighs.
A new source of glowing, submissive passion! The mind-blowing heat of the fact that she was nothing – absolutely nobody to this lady - until she had proved otherwise by using all her talents! Her full register! Crushing the arrogant posture of superior endurance and abandoned sophistication. Leaving her completely devastated, down to the core... inside out… skin and all!
And then she was everything! An undisputed talent and sexual power to reckon with, superior in her submissive performance, making an indelible impact on even the most spoiled of mistresses.
Ms. Johnson remained more or less laid back in her seat for another couple of minutes as she tried to catch up with her breathing. Between her legs Anne cared for her sensitive pussy with tender kisses and light patting with a small, soft napkin. Like usual, she felt completely in love with the person she had been allowed to give pleasure, and was more than ready to stay with her for the rest of the evening – or her life, for that matter. Only Rowena's soft call and persistent hand on her right arm brought her out of the transfixed state she was in, and reminded her about her next pleasurable duty.
With her own body and leaking pussy tingling with desire, she carefully moved to switch position, and resolutely crawled in between the welcoming thighs of her stern patron.
Although they had only met a few times, they knew each other so well that their intercourse was a perfectly balanced act of unconditional worship and lusty craving. Tongue gracefully sinking in deep, and being equally hungrily received by the impatiently awaiting and oh-so-loving pleasure channel. Right in… all the way to the bottom! Where it belonged. Like they were designed for each other from the very first moment!
Using this rough style that she knew this lady liked.
And she was not mistaken in what her lady wanted. Those wonderful thighs along her cheeks tensed appreciably, and she joyfully noticed how her mistress breathlessly cut mid- sentence in her admiring remark to her shattered friend. A reaction so impulsive that it made Jill involuntarily burst out in exhausted laughter for a short moment. A very short moment!
She didn't need more than a few seconds to regain her composure though, and with a grumpy look at her friend, Rowena continued enjoying the devoted service and her ice cream desert.
Soon the two ladies were chatting lightly and cosy again, and Anne could concentrate on finding the right level of stimulation for her fabulous dominatrix. She had experience enough to recognize that the cool appearance was hiding a trembling heat that could result in an uncontrolled explosion in no time if she didn't go quite easy on her. No wonder, really, keeping in mind the horny performance she had just witnessed. And the topic of their light conversation.
On the other hand, she clearly enjoyed a rougher and more aggressive touch, so finding the right rhythm and intensity wasn't as straight forward as some might think.
Jill sighed. "You're definitely right about these girls being exceptionally good! Much better than what I've experienced even with my favourite Cindy from the Lioness Club. I see I'll have to get in touch with your friend to check out things a little better. Ms. Alden, was it? Are all of her service girls as good as this one?"
"Well… I'm probably more honest if I say that I've seen a tremendous progress in performance. Just over the last half-year. It's hard to point a finger at specific details. Maybe you can say that their skills are improving first of all in the mental area. They seem to switch the focus gradually from a horny self- indulgent hunger to a controlled stimulation, more focused on the pleasure of their lady."
Rowena moaned and patted her lips with the napkin.
"I've followed the development with interest lately. I even volunteered for some of the trainee- classes as a client lady. First of all in order to be able to put in a few remarks about my own preferences. With the basic skills they've all developed, this mental aspect is all the more important. It helps making you as a client more receptive to the stimulation. Hornier, straight out! It's amazing how that full service can make you feel! Ohhh…"
Her belly convulsed deliciously as the tongue made a few powerful flicks over the rock hard clit.
"But I have to admit that Anne here is crème de la crème! Actually way ahead of the others! The way she can…. fill you up! Physically and mentally! Make you feel like a real woman… uuugghhhh!
Rowena pushed her desert away. No more wine either. This was just impossible to take much longer. Even for her! If she didn't want to make a complete fool of herself in front of her associate, she would have to concentrate more on controlling her glowing body. The passionate game they had been playing had affected her much more than she thought. In fact, she felt the ecstasy creeping in on her already!
Anne sensed it too. Just a light wiggle with her tongue was enough to send intense ripples up and down the length of the thighs squeezed tightly around her cheeks. The woman was totally in her power. Talk about the tongue being more powerful than the sword!
Jill reached out and caressed Rowena's neck as she saw her breathing getting heavier. Her full tits rose and fell with growing intensity under her deep- cut blouse, making her jacket slip all the way open and wrinkle up in between Anne's arms behind her lower back. She knew exactly the kind of feelings that were racing through that body at the moment.
And Rowena knew she knew. And she recalled what Jean had made a major point out of back in her training classes, that there was nothing wrong about giving oneself over to a service of such superb quality. Nothing wrong at all!
On top of that Jill's understanding caress clearly told her that she could let go. Freely. Joyfully. Without any restraints. Just be a full woman. A free woman!
As Rowena stiffened and squeezed her head backwards against the cushion, it was Jill's turn to use a handful of napkins to try to help stifle the yell of passion. The table shook from the woman's violent trembling as the primitive forces took over and blew her mind empty of everything but the bliss of unparalleled pleasure. The all- consuming orgasm! At exactly the right moment that miraculous tongue had penetrated her right to the bottom, and she felt her pussy clamp down on it as the cramps hit her. With the tongue captured in a crushing grip, she felt the girl squeeze her mouth even harder against her, as the upper lip stimulated the base of her clit with murderously efficient wiggles.
At the moment the love- channel squeeze transformed into wild, milking convulsions, the girl withdrew her tongue to immediately receive several powerful squirts of hot pussy juice. She gulped it down with practised ease as she at the same time managed to maintain the intense rubbing of the clit with her lips. Then the tongue filled her up again! Powerful as a piston. Like only this girl could do it!
Through the haze of sexual delirium she sensed how the girl tightened the grip around her trashing hips. Jill almost strangled her with her napkins in an attempt to stifle the next howl of untamed passion.
She managed somehow, and just a muffed, very strained groan could be heard as she shot another load of juice and piss against the back of Anne's deep throat.
Her hips bounced so wildly that at one point Anne's head hit the table plate from underneath with just enough force for Rowena's glass to be knocked over and the remaining wine spill on the cloth.
That bounce again saved Anne from losing control of her own burning passion. The experience of being able to provide so much pleasure made it almost impossible to stand against the effect of her own run-away hormone levels. Just the slightest kind of stimulation of her own dripping pussy would have made her blow off like a firecracker! For the rest of the evening!!
But she just had to control it, somehow. Stand against it with all her strength! Like a good service- girl should. And she was the best! The best ever !!
The waiter didn't show up until things had calmed down a bit, and Rowena had the chance to at least catch her breath somehow. With his swift and effective movements, he placed a smaller cloth with the same colour over the middle of the table, elegantly covering the wet spot of red wine. And then he dissolved into the air again.
Rowena sighed deeply. She wanted to make another comment on Anne's performance, but was interrupted by her friend.
"This is just amazing. When I'm serviced on a bed or in an ordinary couch, it feels kind of humiliating and degrading, lying there spread eagled and all that. Vulnerable, somehow. Like the weak woman I've been striving hard all my life not to be. I hate that!"
She shook her head with an annoyed expression to underscore the last words.
"This position is much better though, almost perfect, in fact! Especially with an exceptional girl like your Anne! Then you can really say you're on top of things!!"
Rowena nodded as she worked herself a little up in her chair. "Touché! It's all a matter of feeling right. Feeling good!" She laughed wearily. "And let's not forget that we're still completely dry and clean. Just a little bit wrinkled. No worries about getting stained and messy. Not with this polished diamond!"
Rowena sighed and looked down at the beautiful face still buried deeply in her sated pussy. When she whispered her name, Anne's blissfully closed eyes flipped open to meet hers through the curls of the wiry pubic bush.
And when she nodded slightly in her friend's direction, the gorgeous eyes immediately switched over on her.
One single look was enough to know what was wanted from her.
Jill still held a napkin against her pussy, but her hand had started a movement that unmistakably revealed that she needed attention again. In spite of her thunderous orgasm just a little while ago! Simply from the heat of the action!
Anne reluctantly worked her face free of the soaked pussy. She gave the predator- like lips a final kiss before she put one of the napkins over it. Then she looked up at her mistress with a shy smile and a whispering "I love you" before she crawled back in under the table.
A moment later Jill's blissful sigh indicated that she had got in position for another session of heart- melting service.
Then coffee was served.
It was a warm evening, and temperature was high even inside in their hidden alcove. A sheen of perspiration made the ladies' faces and necks glow magically in the flicking light of the candles. The waiter had switched on an almost completely silent fan in the ceiling, but with the heat of the action that didn't seem to make much of a difference so far.
As afternoon turned into late evening, Anne dutifully crawled back and forth between the two overheated ladies, strictly determined to keep on going until they could take no more. To see them satisfied at last. The two of them obviously had had similar dinner arrangements before, and had expected to have their discussion in the relaxed mood they were used to. But again Anne had made a fundamental difference. One to leave a lasting impression… How a perfect service could be provided and experienced.
When they finally lay powerless and exhausted all over their seats, and Anne had been allowed to go to the bathroom to freshen up, they had to laugh as they realized that they actually hadn't touched on their business agenda at all…
The next morning, Ms. Sommers was on the work desk phone. Anne was a little surprised to get a call like this directly from one of the clients. Sitting right here between her colleagues!
But the date that evening was already agreed on, so she expected it to be some kind of practical things about that.
Apparently it was.
"Anne, my dear… I can call you Anne, can't I?"
She sounded a little breathless, like she had been rushing to get to the phone.
"OK. I actually have a request for tonight. As I told you the last time we met, I finished my business here last night, quite successfully, I might add! And I'm calling you to ask if it would be OK with you if I brought along a person very close to me? A very nice girl? If I make sure you get properly introduced?"
Now it was Anne's turn to get a little breathless. For a moment she didn't know what to say or how to say it.
"I know it may be a lot to ask. And of course it's different from what we agreed on earlier. I know! But I actually figured – from the impression I got from our meeting last week - that you would be just the person to handle it. If anybody at all, then you!! And of course I'll be very liberal in terms of any kind of compensation necessary to help you get any arising practical things arranged!"
Anne regained her composure somehow, and took a few deep breaths. Then she almost whispered her response.
"Well… Ms. Sommers… there certainly are no practical problems as such. More that I was totally unprepared!"
She held in for a moment… then decided she had a good reason to be asking.
"Could I ask who this girl is? If I may be so straight forward?"
Now there was a moment of silence at the other end.
"Of course, darling! Why not? It's Lana, my daughter!"
Chap. 14. – Introducing Lana
Anne was in the fashionable reception at Excelsivor at seven sharp. On Ms. Sommers' request she had dressed much more conservative than at their first meeting. She had selected her most formal secretary suit, one especially chosen for her by her goddess Jean the day she started her part- time job. She sported a dark grey knee length textured skirt and jacket, a white blouse with a thin golden chain which hung smartly from the opening. Golden brown middle high- heeled shoes with matching colour on handbag and belt completed the enchanting image.
She had to admit she felt a little ridiculous every time she dressed this way, but on the other hand it was no doubt that she had better start getting used to it. It would be an important part of her role as a perfect service girl for the type of clients that formed Jean's prime target group. The service girl that could do anything to perfection!
And conservative was definitely a key word in Ms. Sommers' vocabulary as well. Anne's heart almost skipped a beat as the lady appeared out of the elevator at the opposite side, accompanied by a young, very good-looking girl.
She could see them gesticulate for a moment, and then stop to look around. The older woman soon spotted her, and the two of them started walking over on high, clicking heels. It was a huge roomy reception area with marble pillars, glass ceilings and walls, and enormous chandeliers with twisted sculptures hanging down from silvery sparkling wires. All of this amplified the clicking of the approaching heels to a loud, 'packed' sounding echo that added to the almost cathedral- like acoustic of the place. Until it was abruptly broken as the two approaching women suddenly stepped onto the soft carpet at the reception lounge.
Anne rose to hug and kiss her new clients. Ms. Sommers' perfume was as exciting and ladylike as ever, heavy and sweet somehow, in complete contrast to Anne's gentle aroma. As she had grown used to the scent of the maturity that was filling her life these days, it was almost like a shock to be in close contact with a person – a body and personality - of just a little more than her own age. Different posture, different movements, different scents. Sure she had a lot of 'ordinary' girlfriends with whom she was quite close on a daily basis. But in this setting it was different! All completely different!
Ms. Sommers had a grey, conservative suit with thin vertical stripes in a little lighter grey tone. She wore her jacket, which was the same tone as her suit with the buttons fastened down over a thin white shirt and a discreet tie. The effect did very little to conceal the shapely swell of her mature breasts and Anne wondered if that was her intention. The skirt reached to her knees, and sat perfectly over her hips and bottom. Belt, handbag and arm ring had matching nuances of brown, and the high- healed shoes finished it all off with a deep brown- reddish colour. She used a light read almost pinkish rouge on her cheeks, a colour that even matched that of the rim of her glasses. The glasses made her eyes look even bigger and prettier than last time.
Like at their first meeting she had her hair set up in her voluminous curly fashion, with stray lock elegantly hanging down in her neck and forehead.
The young girl at her side had quite a differently appearance. She wore a light cotton skirt and summer jacket with a light- red pinkish tee shirt underneath. She had her mother's blond hair colour, but had it sleekly hanging down on her shoulders with a part in the front. Even her eyes had the same deep- brown colour. Her skin was incredibly soft and quite tanned, revealing her as a person who also cared a lot about her appearance.
"Anne dear. This is my dear daughter Lana. Lana, this is Anne Thornton, the girl I've told you so much about."
The girl looked at her with a friendly but slightly critical expression on her face. Like she really wasn't sure about what she saw. Not even the slightest sign of nervousness or uncertainty in eyes or body language! Just some kind of a somewhat bored politeness.
Her mother broke in before the situation got embarrassing.
"I thought we could sit down a little and have a small chat before we do anything else."
She waved a hand elegantly over her shoulder. "I reserved a table here in the corner for a lemonade or a beer or whatever you'd like, if it's OK with you!?"
"Fine" the two girls answered at exactly the same moment. The small giggling eased the tension a bit as they moved over to the table. On the way they came out on the marble floor, and the intense clicking of heels immediately filled Anne's ears again. The cathedral effect was almost a little disturbing. After all this definitely wasn't a monastery reception!!
"By the way!" Ms. Sommers smiled at Anne, "I never presented myself properly to you, dear. My name is Lauren, and I hope you don't mind calling me that from now on. OK?!"
Anne just nodded and smiled back. "Of course… Lauren!"
They came over to a discrete table at the corner. Lauren and her daughter sat down on one side and Anne opposite to them.
The two girls each had a coke. Anne noted that Ms. Sommers ordered some kind of brandy for herself. It didn't show in any way, but Anne still sensed that the lady probably was a little nervous after all.
"I know you've met Bridget Ellisby. She is a very good friend of mine, and she actually was the one to tip me of Ms. Alden's concept in the first place. And she never misses an oportunity to tell me that I owe her for that one!" Lauren smiled knowingly as she crossed her legs with an elegant movement.
"I must say that Ms. Alden's strategy of using the jungle drums to spread the word of her business has been extraordinary successful. Cheap and extremely efficient, right?!?" Her eyes narrowed slightly.
"And girls like you make it all happen. You and your young girlfriends make her a very wealthy woman!"
Ann froze for a moment as she understood what the woman was getting at. She said it with a voice and a body language that took some of the 'edge' out of it, though. More like she wanted to remind her about what she actually was getting herself involved in. Still she felt they had been talking this thoroughly through during their first meeting, so there really shouldn't be any reason to bring it up on a broad basis again now. And especially not if she was planning to involve her daughter in one way or another.
Then the woman straightened up a little bit before she continued.
"Our first meeting together last week got me thinking. I could see the frankness in your eyes that told me that you were serious about what you're doing. I like to think that I can judge these things quite well after so many years in my business. So, as far as I'm concerned, you're not in any way exploited or pressed into any of this. Not more than usual I mean. We all have to do something to strive and survive, don't we?"
She smiled warmly, and then looked over at her daughter.
"Lana here is 21. I love her very much, and would like to do anything in order to help her do the right things in her life."
Immediately the girl jumped up against her.
"Mum please ! Don't start that again. You told me this was going to be a pleasant surprise, not another one of your lectures!"
Lauren raised her hands.
"Don't worry. I know what we've been talking about. I'm getting to the point right away!"
She turned back to Anne.
"Please forgive me if I'm being to straight forward with you, but I'd like to make my intentions very clear to both of you.
I have been enjoying the service of young girls for many years. I've seen how easily you can affect them with some appropriate taste, style and elegancy… by being a classy lady. Men seem to go for the innocent youth in women. My kind of young girls are looking for safety and guidance - confidence, mental strength and authority. That ignites the flame of sexuality that makes them drawn towards the people who represent all of this. Warm, strong, grown up female bodies, dressed in stockings, garter belts, straps, lacy underskirts and panties, skirts, shirts, elegant belts, arm rings, ear rings, perfume… everything! Everything that makes a lady a classy lady!"
She threw a short glance over at Lana again.
"My daughter is definitely not one of these girls."
The girl had been waiting for the opportunity to raise her voice against her mother again, but the last remark made her sit back with a small nod. She looked over at Anne.
"I don't know what she's actually getting at, but I like men – boys. I mean…. Boys!"
"She certainly does. She is nearly insatiable!" her mother laughed, caressing her fair locks with her hand.
"Now! That actually brings us to the problem – or should I say challenge – that I'm facing as a mother. I have been able to build quite a prosperous business all of my own after I divorced. I have serious plans for my daughter in this business, and I really wouldn't like to see those plans ruined or even harmed by the hot- blooded temper of this little strumpet of mine."
Again the girl rose to protest, and again the lady managed to calm her down with her next remark.
"So, consequently, I would like to find a solution where we can make sure that she has all of this… all that she wants." She looked over at Anne with a snug smile. "With her sexual appetite satisfied, she can handle her love affairs in a much better and controlled way. And that's where our dear little friend here comes in."
Lana looked back and forth between the two.
"I… I thought I just told you that I'm really not a lesbian. I said I like boys !"
Lauren laughed and took another sip of her small brandy.
"I should know that by now, don't you think?"
She bent forward slightly.
What I want you to do is to try my way of calming my nerves. To try the service of a girl like Anne! That gives you exactly what you want, the opportunity to enjoy the best from the two worlds!"
The girl still didn't get it.
"But… but… I don't want…"
"Please Lana! To say it in straight terms; All I'm asking is for you to open your mind and your legs to Anne, and just give it a try. Nobody's asking you to do anything more than that!! I guarantee you'll not regret it once you've tried it."
Again she took a deep breath and continued before her daughter managed to speak up.
"We've been through this a lot of times, and I know exactly how sceptical you are. But the difference between you and me is that I do it for my personal enjoyment, and feel happy about that. Very happy, as you know! You can do it to cool down your temper, while you at the same time go after your favourite boys. Get it?"
Lana obviously wasn't convinced, and mother and daughter argued strongly for a while with Anne listening and sipping her coke. Things hadn't come out the way she had expected at all. A 'standard' service session for a wealthy and attractive lady seemed to turn in to some kind of an introduction lecture for this young girl. If this proceeded the way the lady wanted, she would face not just a girl of almost her own age, but one that wasn't even sure if she would go for it. That had definitely not been the problem up until now!
But it soon became clear to her that the girl actually was a little curious about the whole thing… that it wasn't really a completely new thought presented to her for the first time this evening. Anne knew from her own experience how difficult it is to talk a young girl into something that she doesn't want to go along with at all. Especially if it is something sexual. And especially if it's done by someone's mother!!
When Lana looked over and met here eyes after her mother's last monologue, Anne knew she had accepted. Her look reflected a mixture of embarrassment and excitement, and almost none of the defiance she displayed just a moment ago. She definitely had an erotic curiosity about it. Obviously! Otherwise she would never even consider trying something like that. Never ! She was ready!
Anne wasn't sure if she was too happy with it though. Her attraction definitely was to more mature women. She knew from the bottom of her heart… now more than ever. The taste, style and… superiority of a real lady. And she had the distinct feeling that such a lady couldn't be less than in her late thirties. That was just the way it was! Still there was no doubt in her mind that she could see it through… that she wanted to do it. It was a new experience of course. But then again – and that was the absolute most important thing – there was the challenge of breaking in another 'victim'. Crush her defences, and make her surrender unconditionally to her own sexual rapture! Like she had done to all the other ladies she had met.
Once again someone was in for a devastating lecture in real top quality service!
A small round mahogany table with a bottle of champagne on ice and tree glasses was the first thing to welcome them inside the suite. On the breakfast table over at the balcony door there was a huge decoration of fresh flowers. In an alcove to the side, an enormous four- poster was the dominating part. The room was completed by a corner section in shiny black leather and oak. And even here an impressive chandelier was hanging from the ceiling. That obviously was a kind of governing idea in this place.
The champagne was already opened, and Lauren proceeded to pour it, using a white folded napkin like the most experienced waiter. When Anne clicked the glass with the two of them and put it to her lips, she realized that it must have been opened just minutes before they came upstairs. It was wonderfully cool and refreshing after the somewhat flat and lukewarm coke.
They stood for a moment without saying a word, just enjoying the flavour of their sparkling drink. Then the lady went over to sit down on the leather couch. Looking up at Anne, she patted her hand on the leather beside her. As the girl sat down beside her, she put a loving arm around her shoulder. Lana was motioned towards the broad single chair opposite to them.
Lauren swept down the rest of her champagne and put the glass on the solid table.
"Well, my lovelies!" she smiled, "I have to admit that I am quite looking forward for tonight's experiments, so please bear over with me if I should be a little impatient!"
She started paying with Anne's locks with well- manicured fingers.
"Now, from what I've heard, and the impression I got during our meeting, you're the best of the best. And that's exactly what I want. For me and for my daughter!"
She turned back to Lana. The girl sat with crossed legs, still with the glass in her hand.
"Are you ready my dear? Do you think you can go through with it?"
The girl's hand trembled. For the first time her cheeks got red. First lightly… the purple red! She looked down into her glass. Stiffly.
"I know it's difficult," Lauren cut in to break the silence, "and I have something that I think can make it easier. Let's try that."
The woman opened her handbag. With a steady hand she picked up and unfolded a black piece of cloth and held it up.
"A sleeping mask!" she smiled at them. "For intercontinental flights. I use them quite often. And this one I saved especially for this occasion!
She held it up in front of Anne.
"Here, feel if!"
Anne reached out and caressed the silky material. Her scepticism was slowly giving way to a slowly rising passion as she immediately realised the purpose of the somewhat strange looking piece of material. Suddenly she wasn't so relaxed any more. Her heart started its familiar heavy pounding in her chest. The kind of hammering that told her that her entire system was tuning in for ultimate performance.
"Anne, I want you to put this on… at least now in the beginning. It is all to make things easier. Easier for Lana. Easier for you. This is her first time, remember?"
She looked deeply into her eyes.
"Think you can do it?"
Of course she could do it! It really did make things easier… for her too.
"Yes… I think so."
"Excellent! Remember, it's for making things a little easier. That's all! Not for hiding anything or making you feel unsure or unsafe in any way, right?"
"Sure!"
So, once again she found her self on her knees, crawling in between the thighs of a horny woman. This time it was quite much more of a challenge though. She made sure to seek out a route between the iron legs under the glass plated table before she got her blindfold on. Still she felt quite unsure about the direction at the time when she expected to be out on the opposite side, and nuzzling against the girls knees. And sure enough she raised her head a little too early and hit the edge of the plate. Not hard, but terribly clumsy! Sore trunk!
Then she felt that oh-so-familiar scent and heat of soft skin in front of her. As she moved slightly further, her nose touched on to a knee, making the girl jump almost unnoticeably at the contact. She had expected her to still keep her knees tightly closed, and was surprised to find them separated exactly enough for her to drive them further apart by her gentle inward push.
The uncertainty was still there though. And some meek signs of defiance. As Anne let her head slide painstakingly slowly further in between, the thighs kept squeezing and then relaxing around her cheeks. At one point her progress was even interrupted by a persistent finger on her forehead. But then she slipped out of vision under the edge of the girl's light cotton skirt, and was met by that intoxicating fragrant of horny woman! A little different, but still completely unmistakingly! She was still slightly defiant and unsure all right, but she wanted it. And she wanted it desperately!
Anne could sense that there probably were no panties to separate her from her final goal. Another signal to show that she really had expected to go through with it, already before they even met. Still, as she closed in, she decided to make a final test. It would have to be, because her own passion grew so strong she wasn't able to hold herself back much longer. She stopped her movement completely, and even sent a vague signal to retract ever so slightly. Just to see. It took a few seconds, but then it came! That little, impatient movement in the hips. The movement forward. To meet the desired touch. Like getting in a better position to be more receptive. The very confirmation Anne felt she needed to keep up her own excitement for the task at hand. Although her advance had never been rejected by anybody so far, she still would feel terrible if that should ever happen.
A breath- taking heat flushed through her body as she continued onward to collect her prize. The uncertainty she had felt was all gone, and she had the same wonderful feeling that she would have with any of her demanding senior ladies. Age obviously made a difference in many areas, but clearly not in that area! She let her hands slide up to the girl's waist under the skirt to hold around her with caressive fingers. The skin under her fingertips trembled lightly as the hips made another little bounce to urge her on.
The silky thighs kept up their caressive squeeze onto her cheeks as she pouted her lips to meet the soft opening with a first welcome kiss. The body jumped again at the first contact, and the legs gave way just slightly to allow for a firmer and even more stimulating contact. The light movement of well trained muscles in thighs and waist made Anne so hot she could eat her alive! An appearance advocating fitness, eagerness and enormous hidden passion.
She let her lips run caressively over the pussy lips in front of her, seeking out the contours and crannies and familiarizing herself with this new and slightly different source of pleasure. Looking for the grooves around her clit, the right place to start the advance with her experienced tongue.
And the girl was obviously anticipating something like this. Anne sensed how the pussy lips responded, tensely tracing her every movement and caress. Then the lips slipped apart to drench her own lips in sweet wetness as the pubic bone vigorously pressed against her with growing anticipation.
This sweet pussy definitely was ready. As she finally let her tongue start sliding lazily up and down the length of the tiny inner lips, she quickly had to seal her lips over the opening to prevent rivulets of juice to drip down onto the inside of the girl's skirt. Even with her extensive training she almost missed it!
It was wonderful! Thrilling! And yet so strange in a way. This girl was just a little bit older than herself. Still the experience of her was quite different from the others.
"How does it feel, darling?" Ms. Sommer's voice drifted into her mind from somewhere far away.
Again the girl over her jumped, and she felt the thighs tense around her cheeks again, probably from sheer embarrassment this time…
"Good… oh good… fine!" she stuttered, putting her hand down on Anne's forehead in an instinctive move to push her away. To cover up her blatant arousal to her mother. Somehow.
But the push never came. As Anne snaked her speared tongue into the groove at her clit, the girl shivered again and hardly even tried to hold back a deep sigh.
"Would you feel better if I left you alone for a little while?" her mother asked, sensing her daughters discomfort about being watched this way.
No answer. Not a word in response. And what on earth should she say? Lana knew that her mother did this for her. This time she really did it for her. Of course she also wanted to protect her reputation by avoiding that her daughter got herself pregnant from roaming freely around with her cavorting hormone levels. But still. She had talked to her so much about this. Oral service. How it could calm you down to face any challenge. Prepare you for any ordeal, harsh or boring. And plainly how wonderful it was. Building a passion so intense it could burn your soul and make you kill with your bare hands!
And that's the way it was! Each caress, each movement of that miraculous tongue lifted her higher on this cloud of passion. Filled her body with numbing heat. Heat so intense it made her fingers trickle, cheeks and lips tremble, and her strained muscles ripple all over her body.
She moaned again. Tried to meet her mother's gaze. Gasped as that tongue hit an extra sensitive spot.
She wanted her to leave them alone. She certainly did. But if she was right about what she had said, she should try to get used to the idea of enjoying sexual pleasure in the presence of others. At least with someone as close as her mother!
She collected all her strength and looked up at her. "No…" she said. "It's OK… ohhhh yes.. OK…"
Those eyes looking at her were a mirror of love, approval and passion. Genuine involvement in her joy. More than she had felt it in a long, long time.
She decided she really wanted to try to go through with it with her mother watching. This crazy sleeping mask stunt really made it easier. Really! Having to deal with Anne's gaze as well would be completely unbearable!
She would try to sit back and enjoy. Put it all in the capable hands… and mouth… of this magnificent girl. The best surprise her mother had given her in a very long time… Just let herself drift further into this wonderful world of passion. Completely relaxed and receptive…
Anne felt more and more in control, in spite of the darn mask covering her eyes. She knew the game quite well by now and this girl – being younger and more inexperience – was already very easy to 'read' to Anne's well trained senses. She felt the thighs relaxing completely around her cheeks. That typical way of trying to play it cool and at the same time fully 'taste' and 'devour' the sensations running throughout her body from these first strokes of masterful stimulation.
But already as she did the first somewhat firmer tongue flicks right under the base of the clit, she could feel those thighs jerk lustily along her cheeks. And then the entire hip region gradually tensed, totally compromising the girl's faint attempts to withstand the effect of the patient work. A rapidly increasing effect. And then this light trembling again… almost unnoticeable, but always the same joy to Anne's service girl instincts. Trembles like a trickling through the girl's entire body!
It was always the same pleasure to discover that she had another one of her 'victims' fully in her power. And there was no doubt that she could tip this one over the edge anytime she would like to. Carefully she tightened her grip around the hips and made another few flicks over the base of the clit, sensing the body tense even more as the stimulation took immediate effect.
Another minute of this intensive stimulation had the girl trembling and gasping beautifully. Ms. Sommers felt her own heart racing as she witnessed her daughter's introduction to the pleasures of her utmost favourite service first hand. It was even more delightful than she had imagined. How beautiful she looked in her joy; in her sexual rapture. The sweetest of angels! The one angel of hers that deserved all the best that life could provide. And in her opinion there was nothing like the feeling that waved throughout her body right this moment. Nothing!
Overwhelmed by her own feeling of love and compassion, she got up from the couch and rounded the glass table in three steps to sit down onto the broad armrest at her darling daughter's side. Lovingly she put her arm around her shoulder while she used the other one to stroke her cheek and hair with gentle fingers.
Again Lana felt a sting of shame and shyness. Laying right under her mother's eyes like this. She squeezed her eyes shut and tried to focus completely on the sensations massaging her brain. And quite soon the feelings got hold of her once again, despite the shyness and uncertainty. And her mother's attention added dramatically to it. Dramatically!
A glowing knot slowly built in her belly and started spreading even slower into her thighs and even into her arms. As it reached her chest she had to gasp breathlessly and squeeze her head back against her mother's arm. She lay almost motionless like that for maybe half a minute as the feelings grew to a raging fire and took full control. Her body was completely on its own, joyfully jerking and spasming in response to the overwhelming stimulation. And she just let it happen… let it float, listening to her mother's whispering advices. The knot in her belly grew to an almost painful cramp, so intense that her breath stuck and teeth gritted as she tried to cope with the burning intensity… somehow.
And then the orgasm hit her!
Like a punch in the stomach! Blowing her away like a leaf in the wind!
She felt her mother grasp her shoulder and neck as her body stiffened and she let out a pitched scream. Almost like a little child. Completely out of control! The thighs brutally clamped in on the head between them. A powerful shiver from head to toe. The girl's hands roamed down to grasp the head in a crushing grip and squeeze it up against the bouncing pubic bone.
"Yes darling… yes," her mother kept whispering into her ear; "Just let go… Just let it flow… feel the pleasure… feel it!" She kissed her passionately on the cheek. "Learn what pleasure is all about… what it can do to your life! If you just open your body and mind to it!!"
The girl's hips kept on trashing all over the couch until a new wave of ecstasy made her body stiffen again. Anne struggled to hang on the best she could, keeping her well- trained focus on the continuous stimulation of the base of the clit. This girl was what she had got used to categorise as a urethra- type. The kind of woman who came hardest when stimulated right under the base of the clit instead of direct tongue flicks over it. And she hadn't made one single one of her deadly top flicks still. Hadn't been necessary at all. And the youngster had to be cooled down a lot still before she would consider her deadly deep penetrations at all!
Anne went to finish her off by a powerful series of flicks slightly higher, almost touching the shaft of the clit, producing waves of intense shudders through the body over her. Lana now had one hand behind her head and the other hand grasping her mother's arm as she again squeezed her head back and gritted her teeth. Ms. Sommers had slipped her butt down off the armrest and was on her knees holding her daughter's head and neck as she kept up a fierce rain of loving kisses all over her face.
Suddenly the hand behind Anne's head let go and at the next moment was at her forehead, holding a moment, then briskly pushing her away from the pleasure source. It happened so fast that Anne almost lost her balance, and she had to let go of the girl's hips to avoid falling. As she swayed back to regain her balance, she kicked her head painfully into the edge of the glass table again. Much harder this time. The sting made her crouch down on her haunches for a moment with a silent curse. Not so much because of the pain. That wasn't so bad after all. But she had been too slow in adjusting her stimulation down to a build-down intensity. The tickling sensation had been much too strong for the girl to stand. And such a thing was nothing but a massive failure. Her sole purpose was to cause pleasure, not discomfort… All the way. If she hadn't had her kind of self confidence, she would have felt terrible, sitting there rejected and blindfolded with pussy juice seeping out of the corner of her mouth. Instead she again felt this awesome mixture of challenge and heat. She would be doing better than this… just you wait and see!
Lana was completely empty. Drained of every last quark of energy. Through the haze of exhaustion she sensed her mother wiping the thin layer of perspiration from her forehead with a lovely perfumed tissue. She saw this entirely different kind of glow in her eyes. This look of compassion as genuine as she had never noticed before.
She lay like this for a moment looking up into her mother's eyes, letting the discovery of these fantastic sensations, this new and completely different way of life, sink home in her mind. Then the wetness between her legs started to feel a bit chilly and uncomfortable. As she started working herself back up into a sitting position to find something to cover up with, they both recalled that dear Anne was still down there.
The girl was sitting in her crouched position, her hair hanging down covering her face, one hand rubbing the back of her head where it had hit the table. Ms. Sommers felt a sting of guilt as she saw the way they had left her, and turned around to more or less crawl on her knee over to her with her tits swaying under her elegant blouse. Reaching out to hand one of her tissues to her daughter, she lifted Anne's face, swept the blindfold over her head, and used another tissue to start wiping her face dry. Another fat drop of pussy juice seeped out of the corner of the girl's mouth as she peered and blinked her eyes to get used to the light again.
"Are you OK darling?!?" she whispered looking at her with a concerned expression on her face as she dried away the shiny liquid from her cheek.
Anne shook her head lightly and smiled back at her. "I'm fine, thank you." Then her voice went down to a faint whisper. "I just couldn't do the last part right."
"Nonsense my dear!" the woman whispered back with a broad smile. "You did great. I know how good you are! I've been told a million times! Don't worry. This just goes to show how different we all are. You're just not used to people being as sensitive as she is, that's all." The lady shifted her position slightly to sit on her haunches. "Don't let that discourage you. You know Jean would tell you that this is just another challenge on your way to absolute perfection!" She chuckled. "Isn't that a great way of putting it?!?"
Anne smiled back reassured. As she had actually felt from their very first meeting. And quite determined not to make that mistake once again. Was there a difference in sensitivity between older and younger women? Or was it just that it was completely new to this girl? After all her other clients had all been ladies well familiar with this rather special style of life. It was useful to try to remember that from time to time. But she had to be more careful, no matter what…
In her mind she already prepared for the next round. Just some recovery. Then building new trust again. Trust that she could find the right level of stimulation for all situations. And that was what she knew best. Better than anybody …
Chap. 15. – A new perspective
Anne leaned back in her comfortable leather chair and yawned. She was tired. Very tired. There was a clear tendency she got too little sleep these days, and once again she reminded herself to try to do something about it. This thing about beauty sleep, wasn't it?
Only it wasn't that easy to get to sleep in the night with the kind of life she was living these days. Not at all! Her service was desperately wanted and needed all over the place, all the time. And her clients certainly were of the demanding kind, no question about that.
Exactly the way she wanted it! More and more often she had to remind herself that she was actually living in her own dream. In a world of sweet femininity, demanding ladies, passion, love and submission. In the paradise of her own fantasies! And how many people could say something like that… and mean it?!?
But still… it was the real world… definitely. And a real world still was different from an ideal erotic fantasy. It had real people with real personalities… and with real differences. And not to mention a real limited number of hours in one day. Very limited. And that seemed to be just as much of a problem as those personal conflict- things. Sure enough Jean didn't mind that she dropped off from time to time. Not at all really, not even at her desk. As long as she was not seen by any of their clients. However she was encouraged to take refuge in one of the service rooms when things got too bad. But having her office far down the corridor behind the front desk and the conference room certainly was an advantage when those long nights took their toll.
Right now it didn't feel that bad though. More like physical exhaustion. Almost comfortable in a way. After all it all came from doing what she did and loved.
There sure had been some hectic months. A lot of work and a lot of excitement. New people, new environments and new experiences. Some of them extremely nice and inspiring, others more exhausting. A while back she discovered that she actually started having problems remembering all her different contacts. And that really was something, considering how close and intimate she had been with all of them. So even though she could hardly believe it, it really looked like even a life like this could become a routine of some kind… eventually.
Some of her clients made a stronger impression than others of course, and she had to warn herself not to succumb to any kind of favouritism with the ones that gave her the biggest physical and mental thrills. Still there was no doubt that clients like for example Ms. Kyle and Ms. Ellisby were awesome… and of course Ms. Sommers, the client she visited just last night! That lady was nothing but unique… in that special way! Lately she'd been visiting her office several times a week. And even a few evenings, as she was taking care of her beloved daughter Lana as well.
Last week she accompanied her on a 3 days business trip alone though. And last night had also been just the two of them. And the lady had been demanding to say the least. Still distinguished, still elegant, but most insistent about her need for thorough satisfaction. Despite all her training, Anne's tongue and jaws felt so weary that she had serious doubts about being able to deliver even the most straight forward basic service today.
Anne yawned again. She could actually feel a faint taste of pussy on her lips, even though she had washed up as properly as always and applied lotions and makeup just the way Jean had recommended already way back.
Another trademark of Ms. Lauren Sommers! The lady had left her marks on her in more ways than one! Taken her closer than with all the other clients. Almost as close as Jean… and Carol. And the thing with Lana certainly had put an extra dimension to it, like a kind of extension of her own personality… that powerful will, that passion and relentless craving. All those things that made Anne melt like butter in baking sun. What made her feel so good… so passionate, so wanted and needed… and dominated! Oh no! It wasn't that easy to be professional in all situations. Not in this job! This obviously was a clear case of favouritism!
She let her thought drift away. Back to the first time she had the taste. The first stamp of property right onto her heated mind. All back to that hotel room evening when she had the exercises with the two of them. The first one.
That certainly was one hell of an evening… Oh yeah! Another door- opener, another dimension of her life in this magnificent dream- like world.
She remembered everything like it should have been just yesterday. The hotel room, the champagne, the elegant furniture, the sleeping- mask she wore to make things easier for the girl as she brought her to her first violent climax. The first orgasm on a service girl's tongue. With her mother sitting at her side. Fully dressed. Holding her hand! Whispering encouragements and instructions…
The awkwardness of the situation was enough to make her heart beat faster even now. Who could even imagine a scene like that!? A mother and a daughter in such a situation… together?
Up until that night she thought she had seen almost anything. Even in this peculiar world! She would just work on perfecting her skills with her cast of self conceited and demanding ladies. Keep on exceeding their wildest expectations, time and time again. Crushing their well- established front of cool self confidence and distinguished class. Transforming them into uncontrolled animals yelling out their most primitive passion, flooding her throat with their sweet juices, trashing about in senseless rapture… until they could take no more. Until they would beg for mercy, plead for her to release them from her overwhelming grasp.
That was what she enjoyed more than anything. What she could do day and night… all around the clock. As long as her strength could carry her on. And sometimes even beyond!
But she had never left one single client unsatisfied. Not ever! Quite on the contrary! Most of them had been satisfied to the point of near devastation! Some could hardly stagger over to the ladies room on shaky legs afterwards. Others would drop off in sheer exhaustion just the way they were sitting or laying. She had lost count of how many times she had left quietly after putting a soft blanket over a soundly sleeping mistress.
So many times. And she knew it so well. She was really getting the feel of it; already convinced that there was nothing in this world she couldn't do!
All up until Ms. Sommers showed up and introduced her to this other part… this young part. Something so totally different, even though it was actually the same thing. At least that's how everybody else would think of it. Well, not everybody actually… for sure not everybody!
Anne had to chuckle. No no! Everybody but her, to be correct. Everybody but her. Maybe her ‘colleague' Mandy. The girl mentioned a similar situation a while back. But Anne got the distinct impression that even she preferred clients of the ‘appropriate' age.
She closed her eyes as she memorised that first, violent climax. The thin shriek as the young body stiffened.
And how she failed to ease the stimulation enough for the girl to be able to survive her touch through the letdown.
Maybe that was the reason why she was so knocked out afterwards? The stimulation had just been too much to take? Because she was so extremely sensitive? Or because it was her very first time? Or both? Or maybe just because she was so much younger??
Lana had slipped powerlessly back down on her couch, and was once again more laying than sitting, holding her mother's tissue over her pussy, breathing heavily as she recovered from the overwhelming experience. Her mother, still sitting on her haunches at Anne's side, looked over at her and gave Anne another amused and approving smile. Then she bent forward and crawled on her hands and knees back towards the couch. In doing so she turned the full front of her skirt- clad behind against Anne, bringing her attention to how glorious that tail actually was. As she moved forward, the voluminous globes rolled softly against each other, making the skirt texture strain and relax in a breathtakingly erotic way. The split in the back almost reached up to her crotch from this angle, and Anne felt the familiar flush of heat running through her chest at the awesome sight. She could see the deliciously looking lacy straps holding up her stockings, probably connected to the most erotic of garter belts up there somewhere in a paradise of unparalleled femininity. As she was finally able to have this proper look, she realised that this actually was a butt almost up to Carol's standards! And accompanied by such elegant beauty on face, tits and legs… and the intriguing personality. Incredible!!
Lana jumped lightly as her mother's light shoulder touch brought her out of her state of dreamless bliss. As the woman bent down to kiss her, she met her with eager lips, even draping one arm over her jacked- clad shoulder to pull her down. It was clear to Anne that the introduction to pussy servitude seemed to have brought mother and daughter closer than the woman had even dared hoping for.
Lauren's dark blond hair covered most of their faces, and their lips almost touched as they kept whispering each other things that Anne couldn't quite catch. Then the woman turned her head, brushed away her hair and looked over in her direction. And those wonderful big brown eyes told her exactly what was wanted of her now… like a silent command!
Anne immediately proceeded to crawl back in between the young thighs, and gently put the silky tissue away to get access to the sensitive pleasure source once again. As she carefully let her sweet lips zoom in on the ultimate goal, Lauren grasped her daughter's cheek and went down for another deep kiss.
As Anne planted her lips on the top of the pubic bone, she felt the body jerk slightly in a mixture of exhaustion and anticipation. Letting her hands slide lovingly up and down the outer side of the soft thighs, she made a slow and patient path with lips and tongue down towards the sensitive clit area. As she approached the hood, she felt the body tense nervously. A kind of self- protective reflex. Mobilising all her senses, she continued downwards, letting her tongue play ever so gently around the silky grooves and outer lips, carefully building the trust and confidence that she would avoid touching the sore clit. As she reached the entrance to the love channel and started a passionate tongue slide along the length of the sweet slit, she felt the girl relax again, indicating that she had gained the trust she needed to move on further.
It took a long time and a lot of very skilled stimulation to get the girl over the sensitive stage. Much longer than Anne was used to. Again she wondered if this had something to do with age or experience. But Lauren was probably right. The girl would come along nicely with some more experience. At least most of the shyness seemed to have vanished by now. As those waves of pleasure started playing havoc all throughout the young body once again, the lady bent her head down to follow Anne's gentle tongue work with hot, almost glowing eyes. So Anne soon faced a situation where four heated eyes met her each time she lifted her gaze to look for some appropriate responses to her stimulations, or maybe some further guidance or instructions.
It hadn't been many minutes until the girl cracked off the first time. Now everything was much more controlled and balanced… much more predictable and technically easy to Anne. She worked patiently and rhythmically, using her silky tongue to search out the more lasting sensitivity spots, learning as much as she could on the way. Finding out what to look for with the more inexperienced ones. Extending her skills and knowledge even further.
As the pubic bone got more restless under her ministration, both mother and daughter were breathing heavily from rising passion. As did Anne too. Some kind of trembling waves went throughout the young body as the hormones let seriously loose and passion took control once again. Anne could tell immediately by the way those hips responded to her stimulation. Instead of tensing in nervous uncertainty as her tongue came near the clit, she was now met with a lightly shuddering pressure against her hard working mouth.
So, no more worries about sensitivity! Anne focused on the task, and picked up a lazy rhythm with slow tongue circles around the clit, varied with powerful flicks over the urethra. After about ten minutes the girl was again quivering and gasping well on her way towards another climax.
At some point Anne realised that Ms. Lauren's dark blond head was right in front of her, resting on the cheek over the armrest as she followed the work with intense concentration. Then she whispered so low that it could almost not be heard;
“Why don't you try those deep penetrations of yours? I would love to see the effect of that on Lana!”
Anne was stunned. The thought hadn't even crossed her mind! Somehow the whole body… this young girl, had seemed too weak… too fragile in a way… fore something like that. In her mind she had built a notion that such kind of treatment was something for a strong, robust and well adapted lady. One who would open wide and enjoy a proper tongue screw until her dam burst! With an ironic smile on her face! But not a girl like this. Not a girl like Lana…
Anne moved to withdraw her tongue to answer, but was immediately held back by an almost desperate grasp with both hand on the back of her head. She almost had to let out a thin yelp of pain!
So; no answer then! Shouldn't be necessary either. But she definitely felt the time was not right for this. Not yet. If she could talk, she would have told her to hang on till the next go. Then maybe…
No, certainly not the right time yet! This was for patient and rhythmic work. Skilled and predictable. Taking an inexperienced body the right way to the right kind of orgasm.
And another five minutes of that rhythmic circling and flicking was what it took to bring on the second explosion of the night. Lana let out a sharp, thin shriek as her body stiffened once again. So different from the more voluminous cries of ecstasy she had heard so often from her more mature clients. But just as thrilling in its own special way. Her movements were sharper, her shuddering wilder, her trashing more violent, bringing more of a kind of explosive energy into it, somehow. A more youthful kind of energy perhaps.
Anne grasped the tiny waist and hung on with all her strength to follow the girl with maximum intensity through her shattering orgasm, relentlessly flicking the clit with a stiffened tongue tip.
In the corner of her eye she saw Lauren lean back in an instinctive move to protect herself against the trashing legs. Then she swiftly moved to grasp the girl's hand before she dove down for another deep kiss on her lips as the orgasm started fading.
Anne concentrated intensely. She was not going to blow it once again! Oh no… Ms. Sommers was about to see who was the best also in the area of learning from one's mistakes – or rather one's slight imperfections.
As she felt the first faint signs of post- orgasmic tensions in the body over her, she reduced the intensity of her tongue stroke down to almost nothing, directing them in a concise pattern away from the clit and down to the lower slit, moving along the length of it almost up to the urethra. But not quite. Just enough to generate the optimal mixture of relaxed pleasure and light tension. But having the confidence in her skills, first and foremost.
That was the crucial thing. For her, that is.
Suddenly she got aware of Lauren's face right in front of her once again. The woman put a gentle hand under her cheek as she started wiping pussy juice off her face with one of her nice smelling tissues. Those brown eyes felt like they drilled all the way into the depths of her soul. Again the awesome personality of a real lady overwhelmed her to the point where her entire body felt almost lame.
Then the woman suddenly grasped her shoulders and shook her lightly.
“Anne dear… I can't take this any longer… please…”
With a resolute movement she wrung her elegant jacket off her shoulders and threw it across the floor, crouched her back and let herself roll backwards down onto the floor. Then she got up on her elbows to grasp the back pillow off of the other deep chair and swiftly put it down under her back.
Next her hands went up under her skirt in a flash to find the waistband of her panties to swish them down the nylons of her legs. With a well- practised hip bounce they were down under her bum. As she swung her legs up to slip them over her calves and heels, Anne caught a glimpse of the lacy white underskirt and her garter- belt. The flexible stocking straps dug deliciously into the peachy skin of her ass globes as she tipped the white piece of silk over her almost stiletto- like heel.
For a split second even the juicy pussy lips flashed against her in the deep shadow between her upper legs.
“Please…. Anne! Come and help me… help… me… I'm burning!... Ooooohhh!!
Anne had seen enough. Still struggling to draw her breath from the new visual impact, she almost threw herself in between the opening legs! As soon as she was in position, she grasped the upper thighs in order to pull herself in even closer. And as those thighs continued their gracious spread, she was exposed to a sight so fantastic she felt her body tremble! The extremely sexy lacy under skirt, the white, elegant garter belt, the fine stocking with the rose- paletted upper frames in a delicious grey- brown tone… and the soft skin, the tan line through the crotch, the well- trimmed pubic bush, those incredibly huge and juicy pussy lips, a sweet perky little asshole. All this femininity! All this welcoming delight… just for her to dive in and enjoy. As much as she would ever want. As long as she would ever want it.
The lady was more than eager to let her to the treasures. Her body was trembling in anticipation as Anne moved in the last few inches. The lewdly pouting pussy lips burst apart the very moment she went to seal her lips over them. Luring her directly into the sweet depths of femininity. Back in where she belonged! Where her world was perfect in every way!!
She searched for a few seconds until she found the erect clitoris, and started massaging it with powerful tongue strokes back and forth. No point to be gentle or patient now. This was nothing but an express ride to ecstasy. A mindless rush for the thunderous orgasm! ‘Cus this was something she knew! A lady in desperate needed for relief. Right here! Right now! Those gentle caresses could be saved for later. They had all evening and all night! All the time in the world for an experience that might topple anything she had done up until now. And that was something, wasn't it?
The raw silk of the stockings rubbed almost painfully along Anne's cheeks as the lady scraped her sharp heels aimlessly back and forth all over the carpet. The tucked- up skirt fell down into her face, covering her eyes. For a moment she felt like moving to push it away, but then she remembered that all of this was for Lauren's enjoyment, not her own. Although the view through that sweet pubic bush was one of the most delightful once she had ever enjoyed. No, her mistress would hike it back up herself if she felt like it. If she noticed at all, that is. Up until the moment her view was blocked, the wonderful lady was busy massaging her full tits through the soft fabric of her shirt, seemingly oblivious to anything else around her.
Instead of worrying about her viewing pleasures, she prepared for the first tongue penetration. This was the right time for it. Definitely . A whole different feeling from the one with the fragile youngster up on the chair!
She straightened her tongue in her special way, letting the tip point slightly upwards, then burrowed inwards! All the way to the bottom. As far as she could reach! The lady stiffened. In a long breathless moment her body trembled violently, like she had been hit by a stinging whip! The hands that had been busy massaging her tits came down to grasp her head and tug it in closer and harder. The hips lifted themselves all but clear off the floor.
Anne withdrew her tongue wetly and went back to the clit for some more flicks. Then all the way in again. All the way!
That made both hands cling to her head with such ferocity that she thought her entire face would be squeezed into the depths of this magnificent pussy. She felt the soaked lips slip wetly over her cheeks almost up to her ears -
confirming what she had felt the whole time; this lady was succulent beyond anything she had ever been able to imagine. Measuring fully up to Carol and Jean. - Maybe even better?!? This overwhelming combination of energy and elegance? Cool, distant beauty and wild, all- consuming passion. Rapturous craving to the edge of total selfishness. And almost beyond!? But still tearing her headlong with her into the flames of this nearly self- destructing ecstasy.
As she picked up a steady, very slow rhythm of her deepest penetrations, the body started tensing and trembling with escalating intensity. Laboured breathing transformed into hoarse gasps as the hips started buckling convulsively, greedily consuming the superhuman stimulation efforts. Racing up towards the ultimate peak!
And then the body lurched. Lauren squeezed her head back and yelled from the top of her lungs.
The orgasm hit her so violently it was almost frightening. Her yell of ecstasy making the walls buckle as she kept sprawling over the floor with Anne hanging on for all she was worth.
Once again the girl displayed her superb qualities as a top grade service girl, staying in position and keeping up the clitoral stimulation with powerful tongue flicks all the way through the lady's eruption.
All until she fell back powerless and panting, with a thin film of sweat shining on her forehead, still with Anne's head in a tight grasp between the powerful thighs.
For a moment she lay there motionless. Then she suddenly started chuckling as she worked herself up on her elbows.
“Poor little darling” she whispered, reaching down to pull away the edge of her skirt covering Anne's forehead. Still holding her face firmly between her thighs, she caressed the girl's hair with gentle fingers. “You were just as good as I thought you would be. Just as good as I was told. No wonder Lana is totally devastated!” With another chuckle she looked up at her daughter. “Or are you coming around….”
At the same moment there was a knock on the door.
Lauren sighed. “Lana, could you be a dear and answer it please?”
Lana had worked herself up in the chair and watched the last part of the lewd performance with shining eyes. Now she quickly got to her feet to obey her mother's urge. As she passed around the corner and out to the front door, she stroked the skirt down, presenting a fully ‘respectable' front to whoever waited outside.
Anne was in the process of getting up from between the soft thighs, but was stopped by an abrupt grip with both hands on her head.
“Oh Anne dear, you just can't stop now” she groaned. “Keep going please. I need another cum to be able to clear my mind. Lana will handle the door, don't worry!”
The lady at least tried to be gentle as she used both her hands to hold Anne's head tightly down in her crotch. She struggled a little to find a better position before she could relax and sigh contentedly. Spread as wide as she could to the eagerly bobbing head she let go of her merciless grip, closed her eyes and concentrated on the sweet hormone flow bursting out into her veins again. Just like an over- potent drug injection!
In the background they could hear the girl talking to somebody at the door, but none of them could make out any words. Then there was a silent click as the door was shut again.
Immediately the two on the floor forgot everything around them and focused fully on what they were doing. Anne dug her fingers in under the lady's body to get a good grip on her full, ripe buttocks as she kept feeding on the pulsing pussy. She felt the woman wiggle her ass lightly to settle comfortably down in her greedy hands.
Then a kind of hushed silence came down on them as they veiled in the sensations of mind- drugging passion, falling into a perfectly coordinated rhythm that clearly displayed how well they were adapted to the roles they had in this game. Lana was back on the couch, resting her arms and head on the armrest as she admired the display of devoted service. She could sense her mother's transition from being cool and relaxed to getting slightly tense and strained as she watched them. She wouldn't last long this time either, no matter how strong she would look normally.
Anne found an ideal moment to start her brutal tongue penetrations. First she kept alternating between that and som quick flicks over the clit, but soon the two of them found a rhythm with slow and heavy thrusts all the way to the bottom of the woman's all- consuming soul. A couple of minutes of this had Lauren gasping and trembling as her massive ass globes bounced in Anne's hands. Her stocking- clad legs were spread widely open, and her hands alternated between massaging her nipples and holding on to the bobbing head to squeeze maximum pleasure out of the top- quality ride.
Lana slipped down on the floor and bent over her mother's face to whisper something to her. The woman responded by once again pulling her down for a breathless kiss. The only sentence Anne could pick up was something like “… then help me when I tell you”. The girl nodded and stayed crouched over her mothers head as her body tensed more and more.
Another three minutes of this concentrated stimulation was what it took for the lady to reach a second orgasm, possibly even more violent than the first one. As she squeezed her head back to scream out her pleasure once again, her daughter went down and sealed her lips over hers, stifling it all down to some kind of guttural lolling. Anne caught a strong grip over the hip bones as the buttocks started bouncing wildly under her, driving her fabulous tongue home in a series of thrusts that no mortal women could survive. The thighs clamped in on her head so violently she thought her eyes would pop. Then her head was trashed around in the crushing grip as the numbing waves of ecstasy rushed back and forth throughout the convulsing body. A jet of pussy juice shot into her mouth, followed by several more. The powerful hands grasped her head with such force that she was sure all her hair was torn off.
That did it. Anne came too! Right the moment Lauren reached her peak, the orgasm impacted with such force that Anne almost doubled up between the powerful legs. She had to mobilise all her physical and mental strength to keep her tongue in place and fully buried as her body cramped with such intensity that it was almost painful. Another squirt of pussy juice drenched her tongue and interrupted her breathing even more.
But she managed! Once again she won a fierce battle between the forces of ultimate ecstasy and her own focus and discipline. Somehow she managed to get some air through her firmly buried nose, and hang on to her prize all the way through, until the body finally started calming down, and the crushing grip on her head relaxed somewhat.
Once again she had brought happiness and satisfaction to a strong and demanding mistress. The ultimate goal of her entire life. The one thing that brought happiness and satisfaction also to her.
The phone on her desk rang, and Anne jumped in her seat. She had almost dozed off with her memories, her hand now firmly down her panties. Hastily she tore it out as she picked up.
Jean was on the line.
“Anne dear, how are you? Do you feel up to some service on short notice?”
Anne straightened up in the chair. She hoped Jean would call her for a session under the desk to satisfy her own needs. Sore jaws or whatever; in that case she'd be ready no matter what!
“I… I'm fine.” Then she coughed. “You know I'm always ready for you!”.
There was a short laughter at the other end. “You're lovely my dear… as usual! But this time it's not me. It's Claire Wilders. If you remember, she did me some favours last week, and I promised to pay her back. Now she's been on some kind of convention and says she needs you bad! Isn't that something?” Another short laughter from her boss.
Anne relaxed. She would much prefer to service her beloved lady, but she liked Claire, so that wasn't a problem at all. They had had several sessions since they first met at the infamous roman party, and she had felt greatly appreciated. The lady was a genuine burster, but not one of those who completely lost control of her bladder as she came.
“OK. When and where should I see her?”
“She would prefer to come up here. How about suite 4 in an hour? She's actually on her way!”
Anne almost jumped to her feet. “OK, I'm on it”.
Was it the most powerful orgasm she had experienced in her life? The one she had when she brought Ms. Lauren Sommers over the peak the second time that night in the downtown hotel suite? Or had she experienced similar moments with Jean and Carol? What was the difference? Why had a woman like Mr. Sommers made such an impression? Could it be just because of the experience of being with her and her daughter at the same time?
Mmmm… no... Not likely. It must have been something else. Something she couldn't quite point her finger at. Once again her thoughts went back to that memorable night.
Ms. Sommers lay panting for quite a while after her second climax. Anne concentrated fully on licking her to a sensually gentle let- down, as usual avoiding all the sensitive spots, and sensing the appreciative vibrations of trust. The trust of a mistress who knew her slave girl was well enough trained to do it perfectly right. Even this part of a proper service. Not a single ripple in the gorgeous body revealing any concerns about her getting to close to any of the critical spots. Just an almost tangible glow of pleasure radiating from her. That alone enough to set Anne's submissive feelings on fire. Even though she hadn't been able to control her own climactic urge as a good service girl should do, she had felt the desire creep back in on her almost immediately. Making her hot for more pussy while her face was still buried in the woman's crotch. Or maybe just because of that! At least she could keep up the focus during the let- down after the orgasm without any problems at all.
All this turned out to be just the beginning of the fantastic night with the two women though. An appetizer for the real thing to come… back on the huge double bed in the other room. The champagne had taken effect, and they were much more relaxed with each other. Although Anne could still sense a little of the tension between mother and daughter, it was nothing like what it looked like when they met down in the lobby. She was also glad to see that they were not much of the lesbian kind either. In an incestuous way, that is. When they shed their clothes and hit the showers, they had problems even touching each others tits. They could kiss and exchange sweet caresses, but not much more than that. Anne had to do the lathering and rinsing of the gorgeous bodies, taking turns on her knees tonguing each of the two pussies just to keep the stimulation up. So, being mother and daughter it looked like the feelings between them appeared to be quite normal… luckily. Maybe a sexual relationship between them wouldn't have bothered her that much, but it certainly made things easier to know that things were this way. And both of them were definitely takers, not givers. Ms. Sommer's intention clearly was that that was the way it should be with Lana too, just as she had pointed out when they met down in the reception.
As they were on the huge double bed with Anne working patiently between Lana's thighs, the lovemaking for a while turned into something closer to a lecturing session as Ms. Sommers took on a role more or less as an instructor. She had been downstairs to sort things out with the reception, and make some arrangements for the room, and now she apparently was ready to spend a long time sharing her experiences on how to mentally open up, and physically relax to get the maximal enjoyment and satisfaction out of a love session. She even went on to emphasize the necessity of her using this kind of service to balance her everyday life in order to stay on top of every situation she might face both as a student and later as an assisting manager in her company.
“You know, a girl like Anne here can help you with those physical need in any way you want it, and how often you should need it” she continued.
“Take out all of your sexual energy on her. That's what she's here for. And that's what she likes best. The stronger the better! They love you more the more crooked you get!” The last part she added with a snug smile down at Anne.
“It's hard to believe it sometimes, but I've seen it over and over again since I discovered this part of our wonderful world; When you've got what they want - and both of us certainly have - there's no limits to what you can do!” She had to sigh deeply before she continued.
“Enjoy her excellent service when you do your homework, or as you go to sleep at night. Release the wild sides about yourself by using your imagination; by playing erotic games of mistress and slave, of humiliation, by sitting on her face, having her tongue your little back hole, make her crawl at your feet in deep submission, and all those delightful things that can be done with a really devoted service girl. And still there is the…”
Lauren's monologue was interrupted by her daughter's third orgasm of the night! She had been laying almost motionless, trying to focus on the pleasure and her mother's words. But the images drawn up to her were just too much for her to take. She came violently into Anne's hard working mouth. Also this time before Anne had been able to try her special penetrations.
Her orgasm was powerful, though clearly more exhausted. Her body bucked feverishly in Anne's persistent grip, but her energy was inexorably running out. Another thing to distinguish the younger, inexperienced ones from the rest. Her mother would plan her energy according to how many peaks she would want to reach over a certain amount of time. Then make sure she would stay on top until her final, orgasmic blast, sinking into oblivious sleep in a state of perfect satisfaction.
The youngster took the pleasure she could get as soon as she was capable at all, aimlessly draining her energy into a kind of restless exhaustion instead of a relaxed satisfaction. Oh yeah; she had a long way to go until she was one of Jean's ladies! Those women were thinking quality instead of quantity. That's how they had come to reach the obvious conclusion that the oral service given from perfectly trained service girls was the best sex that could ever be had. For everyday satisfaction, that is. Anne knew that many of them had husbands, and were also enjoying other sexual relationships, but those were considered more like an extra colour in their life. Things to add to their happiness and spark up the everyday life, not what would bring them the deep and relaxing sexual satisfaction. That was what Anne and the other girls were there for; and what they enjoyed most of all too.
Lana was asleep almost before her final orgasm subsided. The hands on Anne's head slipped powerlessly down, and her mother gently put them to the side as she helped Anne up from between the limp thighs. They put a blanket over the sleeping feature and left her to her recovery beauty sleep.
“Now I'd like us to start playing for real,” Ms. Sommers smiled as she gently pushed Anne down on her back. “Are you ready for me?”
Anne couldn't be more ready. She literarily drooled in anticipation as the lady straddled her body and knee- walked up the mattress as she unclipped the skirt from around her waist and threw it across the bed. As Anne got a firm grip onto the shirt- clad hips, the woman resolutely sank her delicious pussy down on her mouth in a gracious movement, even faster than the girl expected.
“Oh Miss Sommmmmppphhh…” was all the girl managed to moan as her moth was abruptly sealed. Then the flakes of the freed shirt fell down over her face to build a formidable tent over her. In a flash she could see a pair of bulging tits bounce deliciously as the woman worked to find an optimal position on the happy face. As the slippery pussy lips all but engulfed most of her face, she couldn't resist the urge to sip her hands up to find those soft globes and start massaging the stiff nipples. At the same time she sank her tongue into the depths of the succulent wetness to meet the weight of the heavy hips. The combined attack made the luscious body shudder and a breathless gasp came from somewhere up there. And the demanding pussy squeezed even harder down on her.
Anne trembled from joy. There was something about this lady that was completely irresistible. This something that she had been wondering about before. But also this tremendous drive for pleasure. This selfish but loving quest for the ultimate rapture. A love so overwhelming she was burning with desire to make this woman the happiest one in the world. She used all her skills to give her the best and wildest tongue- fuck she would ever experience, squealing with joy as she did. At the same time she continued the soft kneading of the stiff nipples up there. The result of this massive attack was excruciating, and in just a few minutes the lady suddenly stiffened and gritted her teeth as ecstasy hit her once again.
“Ooooooaaaaahhh!! It started as a hiss but ended in a pitched scream. Lauren crouched her back and grasped hold of Anne's head as she rode through the waves of pleasure with violent hip- bounces. The hair was once again almost torn off her head as her face went still deeper into the wonderful wetness of the succulent pussy. Small squirts of tasty pussy juice filled her mouth and threatened to drown her as she struggled to keep up her powerful trusts. All of it designed to keep up a maximum level of ecstasy for as long as possible.
Ooooh Anne! Ooooh yeah! Yoouuuuu!!!
It was an incredibly long and deep orgasm. One of the best both of them had ever experienced. With exactly the kind of deepness that filled Anne with fulfilment and happiness. With the feeling of a higher unity with the body that had it for her. Could there ever be anything as fulfilling as that? Never ever !
The woman's body went into a series of shudders and convulsions that signalled the entry into the last part of the eruption. Anne concentrated intensely and tried to find the right moment to ease her powerful trust down into loving caresses just around the entrance to the vagina. The moment her beloved lady could take no more and the rapture would convert into tickly soreness.
Once again she succeeded and was rewarded by a sigh of contentment as the woman calmed down and the pull in her hair relaxed. She had to resist the urge to burrow in all the way to the bottom again out of sheer happiness. That was how wonderful this body… this entire woman was to her.
Lauren just sat over her for a moment, without moving at all; her back still crouched, her hair hanging down around her face, her breathing heaving and rasping as she gave her body time to recover. Then she let herself slip slowly backwards until she fell powerlessly to the side. Her pussy slipped off of Anne's face with a wet ‘plop'.
This was the woman's third orgasm for the night, but she showed no sign of weakness yet. After just a few minutes of recovery she struggled out of the rest of her clothes and was over on her back with widely spread legs to let Anne's dark head to her pleasure source once again.
Now she was more relaxed though, and seemed to be more receptive to the beauty of it all. As they settled down to a gentle rhythm of lazy tongue thrusts, their eyes met in a look of love that could say more than a thousand words. A love that continued to amaze the young girl… every time it happened. Except she seemed to fall in love with all her client ladies these days. And not just some cupboard love. Actually it felt like the very deepest kind... If she knew what love was all about at all, that is. It was like she could die for the lady she was serving at any time. As though there was nothing she couldn't do to make her even happier than she was when they made love. And again the beauty of it was the very fact that there was so much more to it than just the sheer sexual attraction, the sexual desire. So extremely much more.
Somewhere in the back of her head she recalled the things that had come to her mind earlier that evening. That she hadn't been able to say exactly what it was that made this woman so special. But the feeling was stronger than ever at that moment. Strong enough to make her shudder from excitement as she let her tongue work wetly along the full length of the pulsing love channel. All the time Ms. Lauren's eyes met hers with this tremendous glow of passion and love. Her face relaxed and beautiful, just with a slight strain at the corner of her mouth. Every now and then it would contort lightly as a particularly sweet pulse of pleasure got to her.
This time their lovemaking went on for about ten minutes before yet another orgasm shattered the lady's body. Even though Anne was as careful about the let- down caresses as always, Lauren had to push her away to get away from even the lightest touch for a while. The excellent service eventually took its toll even on her.
Anne laid flat on her belly between the widely spread thighs just looking at the beautiful pussy in front of her. So open, so juicy, so tempting; so vulnerable and yet so strong in a peculiar way. The ultimate pride of any real lady. Then those soft and powerful thighs, the delightful buttocks flattened out on the soft mattress. All this beauty, this genuine femininity,.. all this woman . Enough to drive any girl mad!
That was the moment when it was all suddenly so clear to her; it was passion! Really! At the end of the day. That thing she wasn't quite able to put her finger at. It was nothing but sheer, unadulterated and animal- like sexual attraction. It was just the beauty of the combination with the feeling of true love that confused her. It was love too… definitely. But the attraction was at least just as important part of it. Without any doubt. And it actually was the same way with all of her favourite ladies. With Lauren Sommers, with Jean, and Carol, and Pamela, With Mary, … with all of them!
Now the lady needed several minutes of recovery before she lifted her head and looked at her with a brave smile that told her she was ready for her fabulous tongue again. Anne sensed that this most likely was their last session for the night. Even for a lady like her.
Now it really was hard work. She still remembered the challenge of it. Hard work, but very, very sweet and rewarding. And although Ms. Sommers was exhausted, she took her pleasure with an energy and involvement that never failed to amaze her. Something quite different from the almost motionless and kind of technical absorption of pleasure that Claire Wilders seemed to enjoy as Anne worked patiently on the task of bringing her to her first quick cum over in suite no. 4…
Chapter 16. – Turbulence
Carol was crying.
To Anne it was a sight so upsetting that she felt her whole world rocked… and left her trembling all over. It was a completely new situation; possibly the confirmation of some of her worst fears. She found it hard to even imagine that it shouldn’t have something to do with her relationship with Jean. The way their differences deepened it was almost bound to break out in open conflict at some point. Anne had witnessed it with deep concern, and had no idea what to do about it. The very idea that the two of them – her most beloved mistresses – would drift apart in enmity and possibly even hatred to each other was just too much to bear. It would be like seeing her parents split up. No… perhaps much worse!
She had grown so used to having the two of them around; two raving beacons - two powerful, passionate and voracious forces in her wonderful life; setting things right with their natural authority, and supporting and encouraging her in her efforts to improve skills and mental aptitudes as a person as well as a service girl. And now that guiding force suddenly looked like it would break down. Or at least change substantially, never to be the same again; right before her very eyes.
How on earth would she be able to live with something like that?
It all started like so many times before. Jean was out of office, and Carol had been spending an hour or so in the demonstration lounge hosting a session with a very promising client, using Sandra as the service girl. The little blonde had shown remarkable progress in the deep-penetration training, and was already making great impressions with her regular clients, although her skills still didn’t get even close to those of Anne. Even though Jean had encouraged the use of younger trainees in such demonstrations, Carol preferred the predictability of the more experienced girls.
As usual the action had created a substantial itch in her ever-needy pussy, and she went out to find Anne for a quickie to calm her nerves before the next appointments. She found her in the back- end bathroom, showering and cleaning up after an overnight visit to one of the latest clients.
They didn’t even take time to fall into each other’s arms before Carol was down on the bed with the skirt around her waist, spreading widely for that sensational mouth, the one and only - capable of sucking her off to a violent orgasm within minutes, no matter what, where or when. She took her pleasure with a frustrated impatience that even surprised Anne… with a stiffness and tension about her that was so different from her usual cat- like softness; the softness that Anne enjoyed so much.
Only at the moment of ecstasy did she become her old self for a moment, cumming sharp and well- defined, holding Anne’s head like a vice and twisting brazenly about all over the sheets as she lived through the sensational bliss with elated senses.
It was when Carol finally rose back up and wiped her forehead with a crumpled handkerchief that Anne really noticed the difference. Sitting up like that, she suddenly kind of sank together, letting her hair spill down to cover her face. Then her shoulders started shaking, first almost inconspicuously, then more distinctly until a stunned Anne realized that she was really crying. Anne had been in the usual state of bliss which always swept her after a session with one of her favourite mistresses, half lying on the floor in front of the bed, enjoying the unparalleled taste of lady orgasm on her lips. But now she was yanked back to reality with such shocking force that she felt as if she was run down by a twenty-wagon freight train.
She had always seen Jean and Carol almost like goddesses, high up on their pedestals, looking down at their empires of mortal people like herself with a condescension bordering to arrogance - an arrogance they could afford because of their monumental personalities. It was as natural a part of them as the expensive suits they wore. And even though she knew it wasn’t quite so, Anne had adjusted her metal image of the two mistresses in that they were assertive enough to take anything – really anything - without problems. Just like that; showing even in real life the personal strength and power that she felt so intensely on the emotional level. Like a slave to her mistress.
Now, the wonderful lady looked thoroughly debunked, almost like a lost child; naked in a way. Shockingly stripped of all of the things that made her supreme and illustrious… almost down to someone asking for her pity.
An impossible notion! She could worship her, crawl at her feet, kiss the tip of her shoes and beg to be allowed to drink her very liquid orgasms. But she couldn’t feel pity for her. No darn way! That would cause her something like a full mental meltdown; the total demolition of her newfound life perceptions, the world that Carol and Jean had opened up to her. The mere thought was enough to fill her heart with despair.
But now she was here, sitting right in front of Anne - sunk together with her face hidden behind the rich cascade of almost black hair. Crying like a baby! And Anne just had to face it – had to deal with it - one way or the other. There was no way around it. But how could she handle it? How to handle something as outrageous as this?
Anne picked up one of her convenience napkins with a shaking hand and hurriedly wiped her own face. Then she reluctantly leaned over to carefully put her arm around her mistress’ shoulder. Even though it was not totally unexpected, she jumped as the woman slipped over to rest her head against her neck. Her shoulders shook as she let herself completely loose and literarily cried her heart out. Anne held her tight for a long while as all kinds of emotions rushed through her. From extreme disappointment, to rage against Jean, and then everything form existential panic to irrational desires to protest against the entire world.
To Anne’s relief, the time it took for Carol to calm down was apparently well worth it. All of a sudden she seemed to come around and lift her head off of Anne’s shoulder. Using her hand to sweep her full hair over her head and back to her neck, she gratefully accepted one of Anne’s napkins to clean up a bit and blow her nose. Like a little child…
“Thanks Anne… You’re an angel.” Again a loud sniffle, and a few blinks of the eyelashes to clear her vision. Then a meek smile; “What on earth would I do without you?”
Anne heard this all the time, but she knew that for once it meant more than just an empty saying. All of a sudden she was needed for comforting on an entirely different level. And she was deeply involved in the conflict between Carol and Jean almost before she actually knew what hit her. As she moved closer and kissed the woman’s damp cheek she realized that there was no way she would be able to continue her balance between the two women, those energetic poles of overpowering magnetism.
Feeling desolate, the woman continued to pour her heart out; verbally now; all those things about Jean. How they started out as the best of friends. How she noticed that thing she thought of as some kind of jealousy, although quite inconspicuous in the beginning. And how everything escalated into what ended in this more or less open conflict from the very moment Anne entered the scene. Up until now Carol had felt confident about getting to some kind of terms with Jean – no matter how difficult - finding a set of unspoken rules that they could move according to, and then build some kind of mutual trust from there. But during these last few weeks the truth had slowly crept in on her. Not only was it clear to her that things would never improve from Jean’s side, but she gradually became aware of her own feelings towards Jean too. She hated her! Straight up! At least that was how she felt about it.
Anne listened quietly, getting more and more upset by the minute. How could a wonderful woman like her very own Jean – her eternal mistress and goddess – be like this? And, even worse, could it be true what Carol told her, now matter how indirect, that it was because of her? More or less all because of her? First of all because she entered the scene and kind of ripped the picture of summer breeze- idyll? Not that she felt she was blamed in any way; on the contrary, she felt with every last nerve of her body that Carol had loved her from the first moment she saw her. And not because of her special skills only. She had assured her a million times, but it was first of all the gut feeling that told Anne that she was honest about it.
“Carol, dear… I know what you need. Why don’t you just report sick today, and we go to your house. There you can relax, and we can talk it over more freely than down here. What do you say?”
Carol looked at her with those huge, wet eyes, again looking more like a helpless child than the authoritative mistress she had learned to know and to love. She had, somehow, put herself onto a ‘level’ that all of a sudden felt almost equal to that of Anne herself. Kind of stepped down among those normal, highly mortal people that Anne considered herself a part of. Even in a dream world like this. Of course it was all just an emotional thing – and had always been - but Anne felt the change in every nerve of her body; like it was a significant –a really major – change in her life; the first time she felt more or less equal to a superior mistress!
So they left, together, leaving a message with Alison at the front desk that Carol felt unwell. Anne went to stay with her the whole day, and even the whole night afterwards, doing her best to nurse her back to her old self again. The need certainly was on the mental level this time - no doubt about that - even though her physical needs were taken care of as well, of course. And as always with a quality and enthusiasm beyond anything that could be expected from any ‘normal’ service girl.
As Carol made a huge pot of tea, she continued to lay out her feelings to Anne. From what she heard, it was clear to the girl that she was definitely to be blamed herself – at least partly; or… maybe not. Actually she had done exactly what was expected of her. Just that she was too enthusiastic about it! Her keen hunger for pussy in general, and her immediate lust for Carol’s voluptuous body especially, made it very easy – exceptionally easy – to follow the program with full focus, devouring the lady with insatiable hunger and drinking her bursting orgasms with blissful abandon. Nobody could expect her to know and understand the edge between the two women; that ominous edge that sharpened drastically as Anne entered the scene with her infamous skills and spellbinding submissive temperament. On the contrary; Anne expected things to be better as she harnessed her skills and dove headlong into submissive audacity. Without seeing, observing or knowing anything else around her, except the delight of the unparalleled match between desire and duty. Yet, the fact that Carol was special to her from the very first moment she saw her, never sounded the alarm bells with her. Not even when she got to notice the tension between them. She was slightly worried about it, sure enough, but never thought that it had anything to do with her.
And this was exactly what she told Carol between generous mouthfuls of leaking pussy juice as they had calmed down a bit and got down to discuss the matters properly. Probably the most extraordinary serious discussion Anne had ever had. Amazingly, the lady was able to enjoy the girl’s expert oral service even in a situation like this; The only difference being that her mind seemed to drift off every now and then, making her lose focus on her partner’s expert titillations at times; until Anne would bring her back to attention with some powerful flicks or a full penetration with her amazing tongue.
“So you really think you could love me just as much as Jean?” The lady asked with a slightly hoarse voice as she recovered from a particularly powerful orgasm.
“Mmmmm yes… You were special from the first time I saw you.” Anne lifted her head for a moment to smile up at her. “I have to admit I was most fascinated about that awesome butt of yours. You know… the way you wore your skirt at the first sit-in lecture I attended. That completely blew me away!”
Carol smiled with sparkles of satisfaction in her eyes. Then, she drifted off for a few seconds before ‘retuning’ once again; ”And, did you like the concept of face sitting? The way we do it with the special chairs, I mean. Did that appeal to you as much as we hoped it would? Honestly?”
“Oh yes… yes. It did” Anne let the tip of her tongue slip back in between the soft pussy lips and slide deferentially back and forth over the entrance to the vagina. “And that actually always worked best with you!”
Carol sighed in excitement from the frankness of the sweet compliment. “And why is that?”
“I – I really don’t know”. Then, after thinking for a moment; “It probably has something to do with the shape of your butt again… you know; the almost audacious femininity of it… Of all of you, comes to that!”
Anne let her hands slide lovingly along the soft skin of the lady’s thighs and down to cup the magnificent globes with elated fingers. Kind of underscoring the point she had just made.
The woman’s smile broadened, and Anne immediately recognized the fire in her eyes that indicated that she was slowly coming along to build for another pleasure ride. Then, she drifted away again for a moment before focusing on the youngster nesting between her thighs.
“So you really think that we could build a good love. I mean… a real relationship? Be like partners?”
Anne looked up again, a bit confused; “But how about your family? Your husband? The children? You’re married, aren’t you?”
Carol was silent for a moment. More dim sparkles, now of apprehension – almost fear – in those heavenly brown eyes. Then she smiled almost languorously; “Well… you know… I was thinking – You know; my husband is working and travelling a lot. And the children are still small…” She held in for a moment. Then it came; “Actually I thought we could have like an affair when he’s not there. That pretty much means most of the time, you know.” She swallowed. “How’s that to you?”
Anne hesitated. What on earth should she say to something like this? As the woman saw her reluctance, she hurriedly added; “You know; we can be together all the time… practically… you and me! Together here in this house. Make love at the pool, in my bedroom, in the lodge up in Wenger, wherever you want; and as much as you want. You know I’ll always be ready… Ooohhh… for you!”
Anne’s tongue filled her up completely - as only she could do – in a kind of unspoken appreciation of the woman’s offer; and also as a way of escaping the call for an immediate response. It was still kind of impossible for her to give a clear answer. Was that really what she wanted? Wasn’t it like playing second violin to some man who apparently didn’t care much about the lady she adored so much? If that was the way it really was? Come to think of it she never met and never knew anything about this husband of hers. For the obvious reason that she didn’t want to know! Just the thought of some man invading the territory she worshipped like a holy shrine, was almost intolerable to her.
No, she didn’t even want to think about it! She wanted to push such decisions as far away as possible, at least for now. She focused on worshipping the temple of passion to shuddering ecstasy right away, starting her slow, rhythmic series of full penetrations the way she knew her lover liked it most.
In just a few minutes she had her lady’s pubic bone labouring sturdily against her hard working mouth, forgetting all worries and negative vibrations as she rushed towards another thunderous climax. It hit her with its usual ferocious rage, leaving her screaming wildly as she spurted her elated passion down Anne’s most receptive throat; this time with just a limited amount of the pungent part coming along with it.
The emotional unease clearly transformed into a sexual energy stronger than usual even for this lady’s libido. On numerous occasions Anne had been explained how the lifestyle itself created a mounting and almost insatiable drive that had made her and the other ladies addicted to the exquisite service provided by their beloved service girls. She stunned even Anne by needing just a short let-down soothing by her love-drenched tongue before she came to trembling life once again, craving her unstinting service more ardently than ever. Normally these kinds of problems – exactly these kinds of problems – would be a serious turn- off for any kind of sexual desire. Existential crises and major worries is definitely not the ideal basis for a heart-bursting orgasm! Still, somehow it wasn’t a surprise that a woman like Carol could handle it. Obviously a result of this lifestyle- imposed addiction. Who else could do something like it?
Three more times the lady erupted in her mouth as evening turned into night out in the real world. Carol had stopped talking and was lying silent in deep thoughts as Anne gently and very carefully lapped her through the lengthening periods of recovery. As she fell asleep from total exhaustion sometimes in the early morning, Anne lay beside her for a while, just looking at her magnificent features before she drifted off herself. Her desire for the woman’s body - and for the joyful passion with which she took her pleasure – was stronger than ever; especially now, as she had rebuilt some of her old strength. But somehow the sting in her heart was there to stay, no matter what. Some fundamental things could never be fully rebuilt. The woman’s role as the invulnerable mistress – the queen of queens - was gone… inexorably… forever.
It was a shock that Anne needed some time to absorb. The full meaning of it kind of impacted over the next few days. The strange emptiness inside; the feeling that something very important was missing. Almost as if somebody close to her had passed away. Carol was there, of course, and she continued her work as before. But her whole appearance had changed. It was something in her eyes. Those beautiful, bedazzling eyes. When they met with hers, they had a different glow about them. A kind of warmth - compassion perhaps - a nearness she hadn’t noticed before. Or maybe it was there earlier too… just differently; entirely different from what she had learned to know and to love since they first met at that fantastic sit-in lecture up in Mayo.
Yes! Come to think of it; it was the same glow as before. The very same one. Anne realized that she was the one who had changed. Anne herself. Abruptly! She just experienced the same thing totally differently. All of it. All of her. She didn’t see the strong desire any more… the consummating passion that was like a trigger button to her own libido. Or that was what she thought, at least. Because that wasn’t actually true either. It was all there, just as strong as before. It was in her eyes, and it definitely was in her body as well. During Jean’s absence, they both gradually rebuilt the old Carol by slinking away for short, but extraordinary intense love sessions where Anne would dedicate herself to the pussy worship with a ferocity that almost astonished her. Almost as if they had met for the first time. That magnificently shaped ass, and the way it moved, had the same effect as before, it ignited a fire that could only be put out by their mutual orgasms. No matter how quick. No matter how hidden. A pleasure that kept up a sweet glow in both of them.
But some fundamental things were different, and stayed different. First of all there was the thing of total bliss. Anne discovered she suddenly disliked that Carol almost always emptied most of her bladder into her mouth as she came. That was a kind of understanding they had reached early on, since it helped her relax and made her orgasms better. Anne never actually enjoyed it, but it literarily drowned in the passion of the submissive service; in the senseless fervour of bringing about the massive eruptions this lady always had. Burster or not. Any sacrifice to increase the intensity of this goddess’ pleasure was worth it. Any! So now, as it first occurred to her, she just tried to push it away – to forget it. Just drink it the same way she was drinking in the submissive passion of serving her unconditionally at all times. Embrace it with an insatiable throat, instead of fighting it, as she had done from the very first time they were together alone up in Mayo. It worked for a little while, but then she realized that even in that respect their relationship had changed forever, and there was no way to change back again.
Secondly there was Jean. The one and only Jean Alden; the woman who started it all. The beautiful mistress who had been the ultimate goal of her meticulous efforts ever since the very first class of hers back in school. The beacon of eternal passion and submission. What about her? Had something changed in the relationship with her?
Again the few days of serious thinking brought on a new and very unpleasant realization. Things had changed a lot! She didn’t come for Anne’s services as often as before. And when she came, it was all much quicker and more impatient than it used to be. The endless evenings of insanely passionate oral service were seemingly gone for ever. Those wonderful evenings they used to have back in Anne’s old flat; the place where her nosy parents kept trying to find out what was going on. No; things had changed a lot indeed! It was just that things had been so busy in her new life as the prime service girl that she hadn’t actually noticed. She was consummated – completely drunk, so to say – by the heated femininity surrounding her at all times; all those warm and trembling thighs embracing her head, the blissful wetness of tongue- craving pussies against her lips, the trembling sighs and heated shrieks of passion from above; it all dimmed her senses in a way that made her more or less oblivious to the more substantial things going on around her.
Come to think of it, the realization had been creeping in on her over quite some time, actually. From time to time even in those very early days of submissive bliss. Possibly even from the fist times she met Carol. How could a single event like that – just meeting some other person – make such a tremendous difference in her life? But then again she had to remember that it was all a part of – and even an important step further into – this fantastic new world of sexual submission that had been such a perfect match with her hidden dreams and fantasies. Not exactly another everyday event!
Anne was still thinking about all the different problems that seemed to mount ahead as she left for her first ‘field visit’ with one of the new clients, Ms. Davies. For the first time in a long time she wasn’t looking particularly forward for another bout of service. This lady was just extraordinary slow, to say the least. The two first introduction sessions – the first with Julia and the second with herself – had been terrible. The woman had been stiff and helpless and almost impossible to approach at all. Completely different from the other clients she’d met so far. And still she had both the maturity and the beauty it took to fit in nicely with the concept. Earlier in her ‘career’ she would have seen it as a tremendous challenge to get under the skin – literarily – and melt the ice enough to make her understand that she’s perfectly ready for their kind of service. Now it was nothing but annoying to have to sort of drag her out from her hide, in a way, and start all over from the absolute scratch! Anyway, here she was, and this was another task that would require the best of her professionalism.
Ms. Davies had asked for a meeting in the Tacot Grove Hotel at the opposite side of Kamachooga Bay at 7, and as usual Anne was there exactly on time. She was pleased to see that the woman seemed to be a little more relaxed this time, and she had even dressed a little more confidently, and immediately looked much more appealing. She wasn’t the business suite- type of lady at all. Not the usual kind of executive appearance. This time she had dressed in jacket and skirt, however, and – as usual – this immediately made her look more like Anne’s kind of lady. The Jacket was in a dark, almost marine- blue colour, and the skirt was a darker greyish, and looked almost like some kind of tweed- material. Not the most successful combination to the girl’s taste. On top of it all she wore a greenish top underneath which didn’t match either with the jacket or with the otherwise beautiful necklace. Still it was far better than the boring housewife- kind of habits she’d been wearing the first couple of times over at Wesner. Maybe the most important progress was the unmistakable smell of Lucci Minet that filled her senses when they hugged and kissed. That definitely was class, after all!
Ms. Davies was a dark blonde lady of about 35 and something, with shoulder-long and curly hair in some typical dyed dresser- style. The suit she wore now definitely did some more justice to her figure than at the sessions back at Wesner, although even this one hid whatever qualities she might have like in a contourless shield of indifference. Anne’s initial scan of her as she rose to greet and cheek- kiss, left her with an imperceptible feeling that there might be more underneath that dress than meet the eye. That she didn’t have the confidence to flaunt her stuff was obvious, but could there be a way to lure her out of her hide? No matter how dark the initial prospect? The first sight had given her impulses enough to arouse at least a little bit of curiosity.
The woman still had this stiffness about her when she was touched, but it was much less prominent, and didn’t feel like such an insurmountable obstacle to good intimacy any more. Maybe she could be one of the ladies after all?
Still, it was better to get it over with as soon as possible, so she could focus on what she felt was the most important problems at hand. Just enjoy the service she would provide for this lady too. Make her feel as good as possible, no matter how much she would pull back and kind of defy her well-intended pleasuring efforts.
They got seated at the table, and Anne started to be nervous that she would be the one to have to get the conversation going as well. For a short moment it really looked like that too, but then the lady kind of pulled herself together and looked her straight into the eyes; that also something she hadn’t really seen with her before.
“Ms. Thornton… Anne” she started, swallowing a huge lump in her throat before she continued, “I asked about this meeting, because I felt that you’re the only one who can help me to really get through with this.” Her eyes flicked down and she gazed at her nervous hands as she continued “But you have no idea how hard it is for me!”
“Please call me Anne, Ms. Davis. Remember that I’m here to help and to serve. You’re the lady. And I…” Anne stopped. It hit her that this was no time for some hooker- like monologue about how she could make her feel like a real lady and these sorts of things.
“Yes… yes, of course. I know!” There was almost like a touch of panic in her eyes. She jumped lightly as the waiter appeared at their side. “Would you like something to drink?” she stammered.
“Yes please… how about a straight Martini?”
The woman ordered her own drink and tried to look confidently into her eyes. A stance she definitely wasn’t able to hold, at least not yet. She cleared her throat and swallowed deeply once again;
“You know, I’ve talk to several of the people who’s been using Ms. Alden’s services for quite some time already.” She held in for a moment and coughed again. “In the beginning I felt like this definitely wasn’t something for me… not at all, actually!” Another moment of breathless silence. Anne waited. Actually she started to get a bit curious about what point the woman was getting at.
Ms. Davis kept staring down on her hands. “So…” A sigh… “So… I – I decided to forget about it!”
Her hands started trembling and she jumped again as Anne gently put her own hands over them. The girl waited another few seconds before she took over to help her on.
“But now we’re here together” she smiled softly, bending down slightly to try capturing her eyes as she went. “I know this is difficult. It’s a very personal and emotional thing. I hope you don’t think you’re the only one who finds it difficult to get started with.” The last remark was a bluff. Practically all the other ladies had handled this first meetings without any problems whatsoever. But Ms. Davis didn’t know that!
“You don’t have to explain anything Miss. I’m just glad that you decided to meet me, and I’ll do anything I can to help make this a positive and useful experience, something you really won’t regret.”
The woman looked relieved, but still nervous. She had grasped Anne’s hands and held them firmly in her own. She concentrated for a few seconds, and then her eyes flicked up to face her partner’s with something that looked like new strength.
“Thank you… you’re very understanding. I know now why Ms. Alden picked you for this meeting. You are so relaxing that I even get the feeling that I could actually go through with it…”
That was a corner to start working at. A declaration of confidence that really helped set things so that she could manoeuvre more freely. In just some ten minutes of light chatting, the woman was so relaxed that Anne thought she could even recognize some almost imperceptible signals of arousal. Her self confidence mounted onto new levels. This was really not a simple case! Couldn’t she even spot something that might look like curiosity in those – now suddenly sparkling - green eyes? Or were they actually grey- greenish?
“So… Anne, how do you like your – should I say job – with Ms. Alden? Is she a good boss?”
The woman’s hands had stopped shaking, and now laid calmly over hers. She still had the same kind of stiffness about her though.
“Oh yes, she is. She introduced me to the lifestyle and the people I know today, and I never regretted it one second. Actually the happiness I feel to day is all thanks to her.”
“Amazing. So you really like the lifestyle. I mean… really!
“Yes… of course. If not, I wouldn’t be here, would I?”
Silence. The new sparkle in those indeterminable eyes grew more prominent as they gazed – still with a slight touch of uncertainty – back at Anne. The sexual heat was suddenly all but radiating against her. It made her own body come to life as well, although she was a little annoyed that all of her new client seemed to have such a hard time believing that she really enjoyed what she did. Why wasn’t she able to get that message better through? Was there something with her body language?
The woman looked even more relaxed though. Comforted undoubtedly even by the frankness of her answer.
“So you enjoy… uh… doing… using … uh…”
“Yes, I do!” Anne almost had to laugh. “It’s the best thing I can do. Ms. Alden can explain these things to you better than I can. She’s kind of a chief ideologist in this. For me I guess it’s got something to do with the awesome power of abandoned submission. It’s like a kind of hunger. I love it immensely!”
Once again the woman was silent for a moment. Not looking so off- guarded as expected though. Still, the concept of pussy licking didn’t come easy to her, that was for sure. No wonder the demonstration hours at Wesner ended without any ‘close contact’…
Anne decided to see if it was possible to get things on the move. After all the lady had asked for the meeting; “I’d be most delighted to be allowed to introduce you to the joy of it. I think you’re very beautiful, so you don’t have to worry about that part at all!”
Ms. Davies swallowed hard and really looked like struggling to give an audible response. “And… uh… what’s in it for you? I mean… what do you get out of it… uh…”
Anne had to suppress a sigh. She knew it was important to take time to explain her feelings about this, but sometimes it was a bit hard on her patience. But another short glance at her companion somehow told her that it was worth it this time too.
“To me and the other young girls in the group this is a realization of fantasies and dreams we’ve had almost since childhood. It springs from a keen desire for submissive servitude paired with a strong passion for pussy worship. It’s hard to explain for someone who doesn’t have that desire, but there’s nothing like the feeling of giving pleasure to a woman you find sexually attractive. There’s something magic about using your mouth and tongue to give her joy, and feel the responses in her body as you play out your full register of techniques on her. And then when she has her orgasm in your mouth, and her thighs embrace you in ecstatic pleasure…; there’s absolutely nothing like it! “
The woman shrugged. She remained silent, but Anne thought she could se a faint touch of aversion on her face. Enough to know that she definitely wasn’t a lesbian; no insight into that side of what she was exploring. The only thing to find out yet was if she was open to the touch that they could offer at all. At least it should be clear that Anne was ready for whatever she was ready for. She had never – never ever – been so direct in her description of the finer things of her pussy worship life. Not to a new client, that is.
The heat from a minute back was almost totally gone. The woman had returned to her former placidity, again staring nervously down at her hands. Anne decided it was time to make some bold moves to find out how far she could expect to get. There was a fine line between hosting well and wasting time!
Once again she gently put her hands over her partner’s. And once again she jumped slightly at her touch.
“Ms. Davies; may I suggest that we go to your room and try to find out what we are ready to do? You do have a room here, don’t you?”
The woman’s eyes flicked up at her and they stared breathlessly at each others for a few seconds. Then there was a meek nod. “Yes… yes I have.” Then the woman shook her head lightly in another attempt to get grip. Suddenly she smiled back almost confidently. “Yes, let’s go. It’s better to talk in privacy about this, don’t you think?”
“Definitely, Ms. Davies!”
The room was spacious and elegant, not as huge as the ones she had been used to with some of her wealthier clients, but still excellent for the case at hand. It had a broad bed, a little corner section and an open door with calmly flickering curtains out to a marble- floored balcony. It was a warm and quiet evening, and the setting sun mirrored romantically in the waters across the bay. It was strange to see it from this side. Most of the resort hotels were at the beach side at the Kamachooga Club and the Oyster Market. Over here the coast line was rugged and steep, and not very inviting to swimmers or surfers and the like. But it was a perfect place to introduce a new lady to the pleasures of Anne’s talents!
On the way up Anne had managed to convince her partner that nothing would happen unless she wanted it herself. That was the only way to move forward. No seduction scene to make things too embarrassing to handle for her. This had calmed her down to an extent where Anne started to sense a touch of the erotic tension she had managed to create a little while downstairs.
Just the fact that the woman had reserved a room was a clear indication that she had left the possibilities open for something. That she really was serious about trying to get this started somehow. Anne figured that it had been recommended to her time and time again as the right way for her to get on with other parts of her life as well. That was something Jean had hinted the first time she had mentioned her as a possible client. What had happened to her to make her so afraid to step forward? Show the world what she’s got? Anne knew it was deeply unfair, but for just s split second she thought she had to be a divorcee with such a tied-up attitude, such clamp- legged prudence! Who could live with someone like that…
So, to find out what this something was, Anne decided to take another bold step. One that would also make it perfectly clear to the lady that she was in for any treatment she felt she would be able to handle. As they entered, she took the woman by the hand and moved her lips close to her ear;
“Why don’t you take off your panties miss? I mean… nothing happens and nothing can be seen.” She held in a moment to let the meaning of her words sink in. As she felt the body stiffen noticeably, she added;
“It makes things easier if we should decide to do something, and… it’s important to me… to get the right mood. In fact it’s very important to me!”
Anne made one step away as she let her absorb her words, waiting for what kind of reaction they might provoke. The lady trembled lightly, and she really raised her eyes to look over at her.
“Really?... Is that s – so?” she stuttered breathlessly.
Anne nodded.
Ms. Davies still stood in the same position, with her side against Anne. Her entire posture showed how her mind worked to decide how to respond. Then she once again shook her head lightly as to clear her mind.
“Okay… uh, of course…”
She turned further away from Anne in a kind of shy self-protective stance as she started reaching up under her skirt. As she lifted it enough to reach the waistband of her panties, Anne was delighted to get a glimpse of a set of very sexy looking stockings held up by black garterbelt straps. As the skirt momentarily slipped up high, the creamy skin of the butt made a breathtakingly erotic background to them. That also revealed the actual contour of that magnificent bum. Anne immediately noticed the extraordinary well-moulded shape of it. Much hotter than she had expected; clearly suppressed by the impression left by her otherwise rather greyish personality. Then the panties swished down stiffly, letting the skirt down with it to cover up the glimpse of erotic femininity again. Back in place, that skirt had an incredible way of suppressing any trace of the sexy lines of her body. Once again reducing her to this invisible grey mouse. But Anne had noticed, and her heart had started beating in unmistakable desire. It struck her that this definitely may not be such a waist of time after all.
The lady stuffed her panties into her handbag, and then started roaming around in there, seemingly searching for something else. Anne already read her mind so well that she recognized is as a helpless way to avoid facing her again after such a ‘bold’ act. Gently she stepped forward and put her hand on her arm. As usual the woman jumped as she was touched, and then swirled around so suddenly they almost kicked their foreheads together. That again caused her to step back defiantly, so Anne had to grab her arms to prevent her from falling backwards all over the table of the corner section behind her.
Suddenly they stood close, face to face, feeling each other’s warm breath as their struggle to stay upright transformed into an almost dance- like wiggling back and forth. Anne held her there just a few seconds longer than necessary for her to get full control. Then – before the woman could get embarrassed or shy, she elegantly let one hand go, and turned to the side with the other one sneaking down around her waist. With a light push in her back they were on the move out to the balcony, strolling like a couple in love, until they reached the classic- styled marble rail and felt the warm breeze against their faces. There Anne used a gentle hand on her upper arm to guide her around to face her. The caressive draft played with the woman’s hair and made the locks fall down into her eyes. Behind her the last glowing slice of the sun dove below the horizon and left a beautiful rain of deep red ocean reflections frame her partner’s head and shoulders. Oh yes, there was something to this lady that had to be discovered. No grey mouse could look as beautiful as this, not even in this kind of scenery.
“Here, Ms. Davies, let me take your jacket and get us a drink. I prefer bourbon!” she told her as she proceeded to slip the jacket off her shoulder. Before the woman could think of a reaction, it was off her shoulders and down on her arms, and Anne was half way around her to get it all off. She left her with her confused expression as she went in to the little bar and got the bottle and glasses she had spotted as they came in. One of them had a few droplets inside, so she knew that the lady had had a few drinks to freshen up even before she vent down to their meeting.
She folded the jacked elegantly over a chair before she poured the glasses and brought them along with the bottle out to her partner, still waiting out in the glitter of the sunset. The short- sleeved greenish top she wore under the jacket wasn’t blowing her away either, but it definitely was another small step in the right direction. Although it was a little too large to Anne’s taste, it suggested a couple of quite nice and firm tits in there. Tits that would be fully visible if she could just find some excuse to pull that top close to her waist, somehow.
The woman took the glass without a word, and almost spilled some drops as she hurriedly raised it to Anne’s before she proceeded to sweep it down. Anne followed her example, more to keep her company than because she needed it. The alcohol scorched like fire down her throat and drove tears to her eyes as she turned to replenish. Anything to make things easier to the lady.
The next one lasted a bit longer. It was clear that the first downer helped quite a bit. They leaned back to the rail to enjoy the last stages of the sunset. Nothing much was said as they both admired the silent fireworks of colours over the vast surface of the bay. But the some of the earlier mood was back in the air – definitely. She could feel it in every nerve of her body. Time was up to grab the moment. She had to be careful and patient, but there was otherwise no reason to wait.
Alas, as to stick to her own conclusions, Anne turned and put her hand gently on her client’s upper arm.
“You know what, Ms. Davies? I think you’re ready for some tenderness. I really thing you are.”
“Do you?” The woman got some of this hopelessly lost expression on her face again.
“Yes I do. Should I pour you another drink?”
“Yes please!” Then a moment of silence as some more of the golden liquid caressed the shiny glass. “Call me Catherine, will you?”
AWO17. – Showdown
tanrayb@hotmail.com
The last reflections of the sunset
continued dancing all over the dark surface of
“It’s beautiful,” Catherine murmured as she
admired the magnificent view. Her glass was empty again, but Anne decided they
had had enough for a while. She could already feel the first shots taking
effect.
The woman looked beautiful herself too. The
glittering reflections in the water framed her hair in a magical aura of
glittering starburst as the mild breeze swept along caressing their hot bodies.
She appeared to be completely relaxed now, and Anne congratulated herself with
a successful effort on calming her down for the events to come. This definitely
was the most difficult case she had been working on so far, and it once again
triggered her competitive instinct. If possible at all, she would be the one to
break this woman into the enjoyment of first-class oral service. Just the way
she had done with so many wonderful ladies before. The challenge was totally
different, of course, but that only made it the more interesting. Actually it
was a bit strange that she hadn’t faced this situation earlier. After all one
shouldn’t expect this city to be so packed with strong, self confident women
who could take all of this so easily, just like a piccolo carrying the suitcase
to their room! And then getting a five-dollar tip.
So, although she was caught a little bit
off-guard by this lady’s almost helpless insecurity, she still had a pretty
good idea how to deal with it. How to be the submissive one, and at the same
time lead the action. Wasn’t it actually what she had always done? Only now it
was much clearer than before; a more obvious thing that she took the action
where she wanted it – and needed it.
Gently she lifted one arm to put it over
Catherine’s shoulder, and the other to take the hand resting on the marble
rail, thus steering her attention away from the intense beauty of the fading
sunset. Turning her to face her, she stepped up real close. Close enough for
them to share a kiss – if the woman would feel like it. As she carefully let
herself in closer, se mobilised all her senses to look for even the slightest
sign of rejection. As she noticed an inconspicuous movement in her neck, she
immediately held in and swiftly turned both of them around. Then, leading as
the most experienced chevalier, she urged her forward with a firm hand on her
back - just like the most natural thing - until they were inside the room
again. Catherine came along like a mindless puppet, letting herself be guided
all the way up to the corner section. Then she came around enough to grab
Anne’s hand and show her a place beside her on the couch. Really an impressive
show of initiative!
“Ms. Davies, uh… Catherine, I’d love to
pour you another drink, and fix some ice. But I do think it would be better to
wait a little… uh… if you don’t mind, of course!”
The woman looked at her a little confused;
a confusion that immediately transformed to new uncertainty and clearly visible
nervousness in her eyes.
“Uh… I mean… It would be good for your
senses… I mean… the way you feel when…”
How the hell to put this in a way that
wouldn’t be another total scare-off for this helpless pussy!?! She had to fight
her feeling of impatient frustration in order to stay firmly by her objective
of breaking even this woman into orgasmic crumble!
The two women breathed heavily, tits rising
and falling under their tops as they tried to come to terms with the
awkwardness of the situation. For a short moment eyes glittered in complete
silence as signals of nervousness and passion rushed back and forth between
them. Anne knew that once again it was up to her to keep the conversation
floating, and she again decided to take on the bold approach. Neck or nothing,
as so many times before.
“So, Catherine, you’ve never been with a
girl before?”
The woman shrugged and continued keeping up
her appearance with a snap answer; “No, never!”
Anne felt an intense desire to scream out
her ‘thenwhythehellareyouhere’- point, but managed to stay cool and play the
game the best she could from her side as well.
“You know, the time we had together in the
introduction room up at Wesner made that quite clear.” She sent her her most
relaxing and reassuring look. “Nothing wrong about that. Nothing at all! The
only difference between you and any of the other guests is that you’re having
your introduction now, and not like fifteen years ago. That is if you still
would like to be introduced, of course!”
Before the woman managed to respond in any
way, Anne moved a little closer, taking her hands into her own. Then she took a
deep breath to overcome some faint signs of nervousness and looked her deep
into the eyes.
“You don’t have to answer that yet. Just
try to relax. I thought I could tell you a little about how I experience this
myself; what’s in it for me.” Anne followed Catherine’s mimic carefully to try
to find out how to proceed. “Would that be okay with you?”
The woman had stiffened slightly again as
she took her hands, but visibly relaxed as Anne tried to sweet-talk her into
the right mood. She had expected a meek nod at most, and was pleased to see
Catherine getting grip again;
“Yes, please do! That’s one of the things
that really kept me puzzled from the very beginning.”
Anne started talking with a low, almost
torpid voice – more like a mumble - rubbing those tensed hands with caressing
fingertips as she went along. She used Jean’s words more or less directly,
trying to avoid the most lecture-like terms as well as the most elaborate
descriptions of ‘higher unities of
passion’ and so on. She found it surprisingly difficult to talk about things
she had been doing more or less continuously for almost a year. Until she
realised that she actually never did talk about it before. Not really. Jean had
done all the talking; Anne had handled the practical part. And there it wasn’t
easy to do much talking. So, consequently, it wasn’t possible to entirely avoid
using some of her tutor’s terms.
The woman listened breathlessly. Eventually
a faint tone of blushing red appeared on her cheeks. Especially when Anne
touched in on her desire to please. How that was the essential thing to her.
Didn’t she even see an almost unnoticeable tendency of thighs rubbing against
each other?
“So, with me it’s all like a kind of keen
hunger. Once you’re adapted to the lifestyle, it’s like you can’t live without
it. To me a classy woman is like a vintage wine – really; an
experience of pleasure just as strong as the pleasure I give by enjoying her.“
Catherine was noticeably flushed as she
listened intensively. “And the women; they… uh… experience an orgasm from this?
Just like with normal lovemaking?”
Anne felt a flush of resentful anger
towards expressions like ‘normal lovemaking.’ What was that supposed to mean?
Nothing wrong about what she meant, but there definitely could be other
‘normal’ ways too. Wonderful ‘normal’ ways. This lost woman would soon find out
what that could be like.
Instead she managed to put up her sweetest
smile; “If not, they’ve been faking it incredibly well, I’d say!” Then she got
more serious again as she continued rubbing the agitated woman’s trembling
hands. “I’ve had women who had a little trouble relaxing in the beginning. For
some it takes som training also on their part to be able to enjoy it properly.
And there’s always the question of finding the right way between any partners.
After all we’re all different.” She held in for a moment; “But they pretty
often seem to have the strongest orgasms when we find that right way!”
Catherine got silent. Now Anne was sure she
rubbed her thighs together! Her sweet-talking was taking effect, no doubt about
it. But still it would be important to proceed slowly. It would take almost
nothing to set her all the way back again.
From this she was almost surprised as the
lady all of a sudden looked up and said “You make it sound so exciting. I only
wish it could be like that… also for me…”
A clear invitation to go on!
“But of course it is exciting! That’s why
they love doing it… why I love doing
it too.” She moved slightly closer, close enough to feel her partner’s hot
breath as she continued. “And why shouldn’t it be like that also for you?”
The woman’s gaze disappeared behind
dropping eyelids. Her body language revealed an intense desire to escape out of
the whole situation. Still she remained frozen to the spot. “I… don’t know. It
just feels like… I just can’t believe it, somehow.”
“You mean it sounds too good to be true, or
something like that?” Anne put her hand on the woman’s shoulder, prepared this
time that she would jump lightly to her touch.
“Yes… yes, I think so.”
There was a moment of silence until Anne
decided to go on with her bold approach. Gently – as a signal of her intention
– she put a light pressure on the hand on her partner’s shoulder. “Why don’t
you sit back, and we try to find out? I mean… we go as far as you can do… and
that’s it. That’s a promise. Agree?”
No answer. As Anne gradually increased the
pressure on her shoulder, the woman resisted obstinately for another moment
until she kind of gave way and let herself sink backward until she was half
lying against the upholstered back. With that the skirt rucked quite a bit up her thighs, again giving
Anne a flash of the beautiful legs hidden under that very unglamorous skirt. As
she started stroking the silky skin with gently brushing fingertips, the
woman’s body tensed even more and almost inconspicuous ripples betrayed her
burgeoning excitement. Was it growing into anticipation or repulse? Would she
be able to overcome her inner resistance and let her go all the way? Anne was
determined to find out, no matter the outcome.
Carefully, so the woman had plenty of time
to know what was coming, she used her stroking finger to work the skirt
upwards, gradually baring inch after inch of creamy soft skin. Until she got
the first glimpse of delightful, dark curls in the deep shadow underneath.
She chose to try to maintain the
eye-contact though, looking but not staring at the face in front of her. Trying
to make it an invitation for contact rather than an insistence. The woman made
a few helpless attempts, but wasn’t able to lift her eyelids enough to meet her
eyes. Instead Anne used the opportunity to admire more of the luscious body
that her stroking hands were baring.
Ms. Davis was an extraordinary sexy woman!
So incredibly much more than her completely colourless dressing signalled. And
so contradictory to the stiff, tensed appearance and the apparent helplessness
in intimate contact with other people. The shape of those silky thighs was
right out breath taking. Sprouting voraciously out from under the skirt, and
continuing down along elegantly curved calves and ankles that completed the
image of something that to Anne was nothing but nearly flawless mature beauty.
And as the exceptionally delicate pussy eventually appeared from out of the
recess under the skirt, she felt her heart starting to race in a way that left
her almost breathless. The pussy lips were full, soft and incredibly pouting,
practically screaming for contact with a pair of enthusiastically kissing lips.
The slit looked exceptionally long and juicy, surrounded with a well-trimmed
stripe of luscious curls that emphasized all the cringes and crannies of the
whole delightful scenery. It all gave Anne the feeling of something different.
Something else than what she had seen before. Something she couldn’t quite
point out. Maybe more delightful than all other delights she had seen and
kissed so far?
The lady had noticed that her most secret
place was on clear display, and she stiffened even more, making Anne stop in
mid-motion in her move to spread those lovely thighs a bit more. This should be
done with uppermost gentleness and patience. Not one single bad move to spoil
her efforts to overcome the woman’s helpless nervousness.
Taking a short break to prepare the
terrified lady, she then let herself slip ever so slowly down on the floor in
front of the couch. Then waited another minute or so, just stroking the soft
skin gently, before she bent down to plant a light, soft kiss right above one
elegant knee-cap.
The reaction was slightly more convivial
than anticipated, and Anne continued with renewed confidence, still remembering
to control her burning impatience. Slowly she worked herself upwards, making a
moist trail up along the thigh, and then over on the inside, homing in on the
ultimate target, hoping to be welcomed in to the familiarity of warm, moist
pussy even on this strange occasion.
And then they were there! She could feel
the lips of her damp vulva kissing her back as she moved in to really embrace
it with her own lips. She knew she still had to move carefully though, and
stopped for a moment to let the enormity of the moment sink in.
Then, just as she moved to go a tiny step
further, the lightning struck! Without warning – not even a single tremble or a
hint of an evasive movement – the woman scrambled back up and literarily jumped
to her feet. Suddenly she stood over her with the dishevelled hair covering
most of her face, staring at her with a wild expression in her eyes. As Anne
struggled to get to her feet too, Catherine backed away as though she should be
facing the devil in person – still without uttering a single word. Her
trembling hands opened and closed, clearly showing off her almost
uncontrollable rage. Then her eyes suddenly overflowed, and she threw herself
sideways down on the couch as she started crying almost hysterically.
For a moment Anne felt like getting down to
try comforting her, but then she found it wiser to just get lost immediately
and leave the woman to sort out her feelings alone. As the sobbing grew into despondent howls,
she picked up a card with the number to her cell phone from her purse and put
it on the table beside her. Then, without making a single sound, she got her
jacked and sneaked out. There was nothing she could do by hanging around there
anyway. Nobody but Catherine herself could figure out how to handle this
emotional havoc; if she could go along with it at all.
-
- -
Anne was a little nervous, and she almost
jumped on her chair as Jean swept into her office the next morning. She was
positive she already knew about her and Carol’s ‘defection’, and was quite
unsure about what to expect keeping in mind what Carol had told her. Jean was
the boss, and Alison had to report to her also about these things, whether she
wanted or not.
She thought she could see som hint of read
in her cheeks, but that was all. She was almost friendlier than usual, singing
a cheerful ‘hello’ as she entered. Still Anne thought she could see this
‘something’ in those beautiful green eyes, or was it just her imagination?
The woman then disappeared into her own
office, leaving a pretty gloomy air behind her. Anne started typing almost
frantically. She was just finishing the short note on the progress with Ms.
Davies, saying in plain words how unsuccessful their first meeting had been.
She was just about to hit the ‘send’- button as Jean came in again. Resolutely
she strode over to sit down on the edge of her desk, still with this overly
friendly expression on her face. But her body language clearly revealed other
emotions roaming around right under that façade of relaxed confidence.
“I heard you had another meeting with Ms.
Davies” she smiled, picking up a cigarette from her purse. As she went on to
light it, Anne noticed an almost inconspicuous shudder on her hand.
“Whatever you feel about it, just forget
it. I knew from the talk we had that she was very unsure about the whole
thing.” She blew a thin haze of smoke up in front of the tip of her nose. “I
should have been more clear about it to you. You’ve been able to break the ice
immediately with all the other clients I’ve been giving you, so I kind of got
used to it. I mean – got used to you handling everything perfectly; just like
that!”
Anne’s heart pounded. She suddenly realized
she had never seen her boss smoke before! Never ever. She even recalled her
total denunciation of it as the public health worker she had been when they met
back in her school. And there she was, holding her cigarette between lightly
trembling fingers as she sat there on her desk. In addition she discovered she
had problems capturing those otherwise so intense and penetrative green eyes.
They fluttered back and forth, over her hands, along the tranquil wisp of
smoke, somewhere up on the wall behind her; anywhere but right at her! Not the
slightest hint of that usually so piercing green glance. Nothing.
And that was not all. The gloomy air had
followed her into the office, and felt almost like a freezing draft around her.
She wore her favourite perfume like usual, and the scent of it was as
intoxicating as ever. But still something was disturbingly different.
It rolled in all over her as the
conversation slowly faded, and a kind of embarrassing silence started roaring
in her ears. All of a sudden it was like she had hardly ever known that woman
at all! As though she was a total stranger. In the course of everyday work and
training, they had drifted apart in a way, mentally as well as physically. Anne
had had a growing understanding of Jean’s obsession with the pecuniary-part of it all, and somehow
she had led herself to believe that she could live with that, even though her
focus was entirely on the personal – or rather emotional - level. Actually she
couldn’t care less about what kind of money it brought, just as long as she
felt so tingling happy about what she was doing. Of course the money was good,
and she had no reason to complain, although she knew that Jean and Pam Vasquez,
and possibly Carol, kept the big bucks for themselves. Like any contemporary
manager would do.
The fact that their interests drifted apart
so much was something that Anne had taken as part of Jean’s dominating nature.
As such it didn’t ring the alarm bells at all. And now, all of a sudden, it
almost seemed like the gap between them was way too big ever to overcome.
Totally unbridgeable. A wedge permanently parting them like they had never been
anything but some briefly acquainted strangers. Had she just been using her all
along? Had that been her cold-witted scheme all since the first time they met?
And had it never been any more to it than that? For her?
The painful thoughts almost made her crumble.
She felt her entire body getting uncomfortably covered with a thin layer of
sweat as she sat there unsuccessfully looking for a relieving eye-contact.
Then, all of a sudden, the green eyes shot
at her again, and the woman got to her feet as she reached out to grab Anne’s
hands. “Anne… come with me! Please come with me right away. I need you! I need
you bad!!”
The girl was almost torn out of her chair
and tipped precariously along into the hallway as the woman lead her briskly
by the hand. All the way down to her office – and into it. Right inside the
door she felt a hand on her shoulder peremptorily urging her down on her
knees. Into the worshipping position that always used to feel so magnificently
great. So entirely magical.
There
was a frenzied ruffle of skirt-folds and nylons, until her head was grasped by
unrelenting hands and hauled into the damp nest between the strong legs. The
brazen voracity with which her mouth was possessed stunned her completely. So
much that she needed a moment to get grip and open her mouth as the demanding
pussy pressed against her lips to take possession of her. The voracious tug in
her hair almost drove tears to her eyes before she was able to get her tongue
working on the budding clitoral shaft audaciously demanding her full attention.
It was a ride like none she had ever had
before. Her mistress gasped hoarsely and went down in a low crouch over her as
she kept up the sturdy pressure on the dark head. As she slowly sank backward
to lean against the wall, her skirt flipped down to cover most of Anne’s head,
making a dark and luscious haven out of her delightful location of labour. The
fervour with which the soaked slit squeezed and pumped against her mouth was
almost frightening, and for a split second she felt a surge of panic shoot
through her chest. But then she went back to concentrate on using her tongue
the best she could, and even try to get some air through her flaring nostrils
as the pussy kept mashing itself wetly over it.
Jean came as violently as she rode, crying
out as she shot a copious spurt of pussy juice into Anne’s hard working mouth.
Her legs trembled so hard it rocked Anne’s entire body, and then they suddenly
gave way and the woman slid powerlessly down along the wall to collapse in a
heap on the floor. Anne hung on grimly, still drinking down the seeping juices,
still working her tongue in an expertly declining rhythm in order to make the
pleasure as optimal as possible – like she always did. It was after all the
same old wonderful pussy. The same precious elixir that she had learned to love
and appreciate so dearly over the last year. That taste that only Jean could
give her. The taste that represented such tremendous levels of delightful
submission and servitude.
“Anne… uh…”
“Mmmmm…?”
“I – I … want to…” Her voice faded again, and she was silent
for a moment.
Then, suddenly, Jean pushed her face
brutally out of her warm haven and worked herself up and got to her feet. As
she straightened her skirt and briefly checked on her hairstyle, she didn’t even
look Anne’s way at all. She left without saying a word, as arrogantly as ever,
leaving Anne behind on the floor with nothing but that sorely missed taste on
her lips.
Still pretty dizzy from the brutal assault,
she got up and found a napkin in Jean’s special desk drawer. As she wiped her
face and freshened up the best she could, she had to fight to hold her tears
back. Se was so utterly confused. So totally out of grip with the way things
had turned these last few days. And how on earth could it be that she didn’t
understand and prepare at least a little bit for something like this. After all
she had sensed beyond any reasonable doubt that the situation was escalating
uncontrollably. And of course she would find herself in the middle of it. Of course! How could she think that she
wouldn’t?
Fuck!!
She slammed her hand onto the desktop in
front of her as tears blurred her vision. The pain in her palm made her crouch
and groan through clenched teeth, fuelling her rage even more. Although she
knew she had no reason to be angry. She knew exactly what the situation was.
She had been so stupid and so naive that she deserved every last minute of it.
Alison looked like a living question mark
as she came out to the reception area.
“What on earth is wrong with Ms. Alden,”
she asked with nervous eyes. “ She looked almost crazy as she ran out the
door.”
“I – uh don’t know…” Anne didn’t feel like
talking about this with anybody. At least not some quite naïve soul like this
one. Or maybe she should be asking herself who’s talking?
Where was Carol? Had she been exposed to
Jean’s labile behaviour too? Anne suddenly got an almost motherly protective
concern about her. Hadn’t she opened up completely to her after all? Exposed
all her inner weaknesses to someone actually posing the role as her devoted and
subordinated service girl. True enough it wasn’t all voluntarily, but she still
had given her the insight. Nobody forced her to say a word.
Alison told her she could be found in the
reception room with a client. Anne went to have a look, and found her sitting
over a cup of coffee with Mary Roberts. She took it that they were busy, and
turned to leave, but then Carol spotted her out of the corner of her eye, and
waved at her to come and join them. Anne went in a little hesitant. She hadn’t
seen Mary for a while, and didn’t quite know how she had come along in her
relationship with Jean either. As a supportive instructor, she had enjoyed a
lot of ‘freebies’, but since she hadn’t been around for a while, Anne suspected
that she had been cut back as well. Could that
be the reason why she had tried to connect with
Carol?
From the strange look at Mary’s face, she
noticed that she had probably showed up at an awkward moment, after all,
although Carol – always the professional also in smoothing things over –
expertly and apparently undisturbed immediately switched the conversation to
something else. It was done so well that it normally would have passed without
a notice. But this time her senses were on alert, and she did feel the slight
tension in the air. Apparently there were intrigues developing in all
directions around her. It was about time she started paying attention to what
went on around her. Once and for all.
And once she was at it, she also noticed
that she was probably even called in for a purpose. Mary quickly got uneasy,
and soon found a reason to be going. Anne knew it right away. Even now she was
being used, although this time it was just for getting rid of a troublesome
visitor. She did her best to swallow her pride though, and couldn’t help
thinking back on all the delightful moments she’d had with Mary. And – most
important of all – the woman had been her first. The first lady to ever orgasm
on her skilled tongue. Nothing could take that away from them!
-
- -
After Mary had left, the two of them sat
silently for a moment, looking each other stiffly in the eyes. Anne felt this
typical uncertainty of lately, emotions flowing between love, disregard –
almost a touch of spurn – compassion, pity and awe. The woman’s beauty was as
prominent as ever, still brutally violating all of Anne’s emotional levels with
its raw magnetism and unstinting aura of dominant craving. Once again she felt
a growing unrest, mixed with some strange kind of embarrassment, until finally
the spellbinding face broke up into that warm and comforting smile that could
melt any resistance one should feel about anything on this lady’s mind.
“Your place at eight tonight?”
“Uh… yes… Yes, Carol!”
She got to her feet and kissed her
passionately, then breezed off to return to her office, leaving Anne with a
thumping heart and a passionate lump in her throat. How could anybody in this
world ever resist something like that? Especially now, as she seemed to be
returning more and more back to her old self?
Normally Carol would have asked her to come
to her place, but she apparently wasn’t alone this afternoon. Anne had found
out that she had a young girl for house-keeping and looking after her children,
but it was clear to her that her services didn’t go beyond that. And if they
hadn’t by now, they never would. But the lady was smart enough not to
jeopardize the good care and upbringing of her children because of her own
sexual desires. That’s why Anne suspected she never even tried to get herself a
girl with a broader contract.
-
- -
“I noticed that something was bothering you
when you came to me back in the office today. Do you want to talk about it?”
Carol put her cup down and looked at Anne
with this incredibly sensuous smile of hers. The kind of smile that brought her
‘old’ feeling to this incredible lady welling up again. A feeling of love and
awe captured by the twinkle in those magnificent eyes. Although they now
reflected a well-hidden touch of unease. Still Anne was almost stunned by this
new-acquired confidence Carol sported - all of a sudden. Had she been able to
make some kind of settlement with Jean? Or didn’t she still understand how
serious her stance in the organisation actually was?
When there was no immediate response, Carol
quickly switched to something else. Something much better in Anne’s mind. With
a broad smile she leaned back to lift her skirt and spread her legs, displaying
a neatly trimmed pubic bush that made Anne shudder from desire.
“I had my hair trimmed in a new way today.
Like it?” She smiled even broader, still with an imperceptible twinkle of
nervousness in the corner of her eye. “Mary brought a potential service girl
that she had got to know just by chance, and I interviewed her for a possible
introduction to our program.” She graciously spread her thighs all the way,
letting a finger caress the length of her alluringly opening slit.
“I don’t know though… She didn’t even get
me off after more than half an hour of clumsy efforts.” Her smile went over
into a light chuckle. “Boy did I miss you after that half hour!”
That was all the invitation Anne needed to
fall down on her knees. She had been a bit worried that Carol would be there
just to talk, although that would have been comforting as well. But she found
that the more turbulent things got emotionally, the more she needed the
comfort, safety and serenity of a pair of wonderful thighs around her cheeks.
She wish she could say she would want it to be Carol’s thighs - or Jean’s – or
anyone’s thighs in particular. But the truth was, no matter how she tried to
get around it, that it could be any thighs, just as long as they gave
her the feeling of piece and consolation that she so desperately needed these
days.
Still, it felt more wonderful than ever to
feel Carol’s magnificent thighs closing in around her reddening cheeks as she
resolutely set to work on her favourite task. The fundamental task that gave
meaning to her life. And made her existence a timeless float of bliss. And as
she joyfully started her special deep penetrative thrusts, she joyfully felt
the finger grasp frenziedly into her scalp to urge her on to even higher
efforts.
And she delivered her best efforts ever!
Her tongue found a relentlessly powerful pattern of sweeps and thrusts that had
her mistress shaking like a leaf in a matter of minutes. She started leaking
generous quantities of her special mixture of sticky juices and tangy urine
even before her belly started convulsing wildly.
When her orgasm hit, Anne’s head was
clamped harder in a crushing grip of thighs and hands than she ever experienced
before, holding her mercilessly in position to drink down the flood of passion
that signified her ultimate success as the best service girl the world had ever
seen.
The first cum just seemed like an appetizer
for more, and soon they were over on the bed, Racing through two more
mind-skewing blowouts in just a few minutes.
Finally Carol’s body started relaxing, and
a deep, almost lamenting sigh signalled the decent into the deep, immersing
darkness of an almost unconscious state of bliss. A satisfaction only Anne
could provide. Wonderful Anne with her incredible mouth and tongue.
As Usual Anne found the perfect level of
stimulation of the over-sensitive vagina all the way down through the windy
path of the lady’s dawdling let-down. The deep moans and breathless whispers of
her name made her almost crazy with submissive desire. So much she felt a wild
desire to bury her face deep in between the perfect globes of her ass-cheeks
and suffocate a thousand deaths in order to provide another ripple of pleasure
in the fabulous body and mind of her wonderful mistress! Just one more impulse
of pleasure…
Carol continued sighing deeply. Then, all
of a sudden, she gasped. Very sort and sharp. And then her body shuddered.
Almost as if she would be approaching another orgasm. Which was quite
impossible considering the state of afterglow had been lulled into. A short
look up through the luxuriant bush made Anne stiffen too.
The beautiful face
looked terrified! Her eyes transfixed in sheer horror at something behind Anne
to the right.
With a crash a clip
of keys landed on the little night table beside them. As Anne worked herself up
from between Carol’s legs, Jean’s furious profile came into view, her face
contorted in a grimace of fuming rage beyond anything she had ever seen before.
She looked almost wild. Wild in a way more frightening than anything she could
possibly imagine. Suddenly the grey-green eyes
flashed directly at her, and for a moment she was sure she was dead. More than
dead! Ice-cold fear transformed into a kind of laming dark numbness; almost a
kind of hopeless emptiness, draining her totally of any kind of energy even to
face the raging gaze. And leaving her completely incapable of any kind of
movement.
Maybe that was the
way a waterhole prey felt the last split second before it was killed by its
predator? It couldn’t be far off, for sure. Or maybe it was a kind of dual
reaction? An emptiness springing from the fact that at that moment she knew she
had no feelings left for Jean Alden. Only fear, hopelessness and this terrible
emptiness. And even some kind of an awakening rage on her own part.
It was clear Jean had been watching them
for a while, probably waiting until they had been lulled gently into the sweet
sensations of afterglow. Now was the time to deliver the fatal blow.
“You forgot I still
have a key to the flat” she sneered, her voice shaking as her eyes went from
one to the other. “My flat!”
Carol had remained in
the same position, lewdly spread right in front of Anne’s flushed face. A few
strands of saliva, now getting uncomfortably cold and slimy, still stretched
from her saturated pussy over to the girl’s lips. Anne clumsily wiped most of
it off with the back of her hand as she worked herself over to the side, more
as some kind of reflex self-protection move than anything else. Because from
this position she was even more exposed to the infuriated gaze.
Then Jean’s eyes fell
on Carol. The lady seemed to come around with a jerk, and brought her legs
together in a move so abrupt a powerful calf rasped painfully across Anne’s
head. She moved to sit up as she instinctively tugged the edge of her skirt in
a futile effort to cover up.
Jean’s eyes narrowed
into tiny cracks. “You bitch,” she yelled. Her right arm made a
meticulous swing and landed the flat of her hand into Carol’s face with a
terrifying slap. The woman’s head wrenched over sideward, and she fell stiffly back on the bed.
With a wild shriek
Jean jumped down at her, aiming for her friend’s face and hair with razor-sharp
nails. She landed so heavily that the suspensions threw them both back up
again, sending them tumbling over the bedside and crashing into the closet door
behind it in a dishevelled heap of waving arms and legs, and with an almost
deafening crashing and rumbling. A shoe flew in an arch through the air and
almost hit Anne’s head as she stood completely awe-struck by the outrageous
sight.
The girl still was
unable to move a muscle. Stiff as a log she stood, nailed to the floor, heart
pounding wildly, not having the slightest idea what to do. All kind of thoughts
raced through her mind in an chaotic blur. Should she try to rescue Carol
somehow? Or help Jean pin her down? Try to get back on the horse with her once
mistress of all times? And who was she to ever think that her physical presence
would make any more of a difference than her mental? Even on those terms she
was fundamentally inferior, a mouse between giants.
The screaming and
sounds of slaps and thuds filled her ears and made her crazy. Just like the visual
effect of the arms and legs kicking wildly around as the bed was knocked out of
position and pushed creakingly out across the floor against her. As the night
table went over crashed to the floor, she could see a panty-covered behind
rising above the mattress as one of them crawled over for a new attack. In a
split second, the image of the white, lacy crotch digging in between fat pussy
lips and blatantly baring the whole mighty crack froze in her mind, releasing a
surge of passion somewhere deep in her stinging belly. Then it went out of
sight as a terrifying flat-handed slap released another wild scream from down
there.
Anne escaped. Shame
and desperation burning in her cheeks. Out the door and down the stairs. Out
into the cool darkness of the evening, tears flowing from her eyes so she could
hardly see anything in front of her. She ran at least two blocks before she
even realized that she was barefoot except for the nylons she had on. They were
already destroyed, and on one foot it already lay like a wrinkled crease around
her ankle.
She stopped and
leaned to a lamppost as she struggled to catch up with her breathing. Her hair
hung in wild, sweaty tresses down her head and into her face. An older couple
looked at her with a shocked expression on their faces. As the man carefully
approached her to ask if she was all right, she abruptly turned and started
walking stiffly back the way she came. The last thing she needed right now was
someone who should try to understand something that couldn’t be understood at
all. Not in a world outside the paradise she’d been living in up until
recently.
Even though the
evening was quite warm, the concrete sidewalk was quite cold under her feet,
and she knew she had nowhere to go. Nowhere to run to. Not just yet, anyway.
How could she be so
stupid? The thought came back to her over and over again. How could she base
her life on a thing like this, thinking that everything would be all right on
the long run in such a love-drenched environment? With so many strong and
powerful women fighting for the supremacy of the right to her talents? How
could she be so incredibly stupid??
She found a suitable
place to sit on a service door housing beside the stairs of the building
opposite to her flat. Huskily she crept together in the deep shadow of the
stairs as she started to observe the door to her own flat. The tears of
desperation were slowly drying on her cheeks, adding to the mental chill she
felt creeping in over her faster than the physical one.
Suddenly she saw Jean
half running down the stairs and jumping in to a car parked some 50 yards up
the street. She took off with screaming tyres, and was off in a cloud of dust
and burnt rubber. As the sound of her engine faded away, Anne shifted her
attention back to her flat and looked and listened intensively for any sigh of
life. Anything at all.
The curtain swirled
lightly in a gentle wisp in the window she normally kept open. That told her
nothing. She waited a couple of agonizing minutes, hoping for at least a tiny
signal that Carol was alive and well in there. Just the thought made her numb
and she felt the panic as a tight squeeze on her throat; What if Jean had… ?
No! It couldn’t be! It just couldn’t be something like that. Not like that! Not
in her wonderful world of love and passion and dedication to serve. It just
couldn’t.
She jumped to her
feet and ran across the street and up the front stairs. In the hallway inside
she stopped, and walked the stairs slowly as she continued listening for any
sounds. Her heart thumped like a piston as she gazed around the bend. She saw
the door to her flat slightly ajar, with light seeping gently out into the
hallway… Like someone would hold it open to wish her welcome…
Carol was sitting at
the kitchen sink with a glass of water in her hand. Completely sunk together.
She was bleeding from several cuts and bruises in her face, and there was a
small, read pool on the floor under her. As she heard the creaking of Anne’s
footstep, her head flow up with a hysterical expression on her face. She looked
so terrible, so incredibly mistreated that Anne backed up instinctively. Then
she stood like nailed to the floor. In a flash a picture of some kind of a
medieval witch flew across her mind. That’s how bad she looked. When she
understood who it was, she sank together again… and started sobbing
hysterically.
Unable to think of
anything else to do, Anne got down on her knees beside her and tried to comfort
her - somehow. As she put her hand over her shoulder, the woman jumped
slightly. Then her body crumpled stiffly, and suddenly she threw herself
forward and vomited into the sink with a terrible gurgling sound. The
cramp-like reflexes were so powerful that some of it almost gushed back up as
the woman screamed in intense agony. A scream so very different from those
other ones Anne had heard and cherished so often.
Anne felt an intense
urge to run off again. Just get the away from everything. Even more so as she
slipped in the pile of blood on the floor as she bent over to try to help the
best she could.
As she got on with
taking care of the poor woman, her thought once again drifted back to her own
situation. What on earth should she do? Without thinking properly through it,
she had actually put all her eggs in one basket by leaving her part-time job at
the insurance company. Obviously – if she should try to be reasonable - it
wasn’t possible anyway, The way she had to come along on business and vacations
trips with her clients it was an impossible call no matter what. Still, she
should have tried to look for different options to try to maintain at least a
certain degree – or rather a small chance – of independence. Now it all seemed
to be too late. Lost case.
With Carol finally
bandaged and asleep on her bed, she got to the bathroom to get herself cleaned
up somehow. But as soon as she got inside, she fell against the wall and
slipped down on the floor powerlessly as the tears pressed on. She let them
flow freely as she emptied her mind of everything, just letting the tireless
traffic of time pass by as she sat there doing absolutely nothing. What was
there to do at a moment like this anyway? At least nothing that could change
anything of what had just happened. Nothing that could bring her back and give
her a fresh start, all over again. A start where she would be smart enough to
interfere with the way of things before it got out of hand so totally as it had
done now. Nothing. No fuckin’ nothing!!
She sat like that for
a long time, her mind just a black hole of the same, endless nothing. Then, all
of a sudden her cell phone rang. Anne almost crawled over to the chair to get
it.
“Anne?”
Yes?” Anne wasn’t
able to recognise the trembling voice. She blinked to get the tears out of her
eyes, trying her best to focus on the unclear voice.
“Anne, It’s me,
Catherine. Can we talk?”
Review This Story || Email Author: Tantala